HANDBOUND
AT THE
UNIVERSITY OF
TORONTO PRESS
and
[As this Edition of the Pardoner's Prolog and Tale makes use of
all the material which the Chaucer Society has printed, and has
been edited with great care and skill by our friend and helper, Prof.
John Koch, it has (by his and his publisher's consent) been adopted
as one of the Society's issues. — F. J. F.]
BY
GEOFFREY CHAUCER.
A CRITICAL EDITION
BY
JOHN KOCH.
LONDON :
PUBLISHED FOR THE CHAUCER SOCIETY
BY KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TEIJBNER & CO., LIMITED,
PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING-CROSS ROAD.
1902.
fi?
Stronb £mts, No. 35.
Table of Contents.
PAGB
PBEFATORY NOTE V
INTRODUCTION VII
Ch. I. The Former Editions of the Pardoner's
Prologue and Tale VIT
Ch. II. The Present Edition XV
Ch. III. The Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the
Frame of the Canterbury Tales .... XX
Ch. IV. The Sources of the Pardoner's Tale . . . XXIV
Ch. V. The Pardoner XXVII
Ch. VI. The Manuscripts of the Pardoner's Tale
and their Genealogy XXX
THE DOCTOR- PARDONER LINK, THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE
AND TALE 1
NOTES 94
ADDITIONS 159
INDEX . 161
Eng-lis che Textbibliothek
Herausgegeben von
Johannes Hoops
o. 0. Professor an der Universitat, Heidelberg
7.
BY
GEOFFREY CHAUCER
A CRITICAL EDITION
BY
JOHN KOCH
BERLIN
VERLAG VON EMIL FKLBER
1902
Alle Rechte vorbehalten.
Ohlenroth'sche Buchdrm-kerei. Erfurt.
Table of Contents.
Prefatory Note V
Introduction VII
Ch. I. The Former Editions of the Pardoner's
Prologue and Tale
Ch. II. The Present Edition XVII
Ch. III. The Place of the P. T. in the Frame of
the C. T. . . • • • . XX
Ch. IV. The Sources of the P. T XXIV
Ch. V. The Pardoner XXVII
Ch. VI. The Manuscripts of the P. T. and their
Genealogy XXX
'The Doctor-Pardoner Link, The Pardoner's
Prologue and Tale 1
Notes 94
Additions 159
Index 161
Prefatory Note.
The first question asked by many on opening this book
will perhaps be. 'Why was it written in English, its
author being a German?' The plain answer is, 'At the
suggestion of the learned Editor of this Collection, who,
like the author, thinks that in this shape the book will
find more friends among the English-speaking nations, for
whom it is as much intended as for German students'. For
although we are not ignorant that the knowledge of our
tongue has been lately gaining ground in Great Britain as
well as in the United States, it is also a fact that many
who would like to acquaint themselves with the method of
editing ancient texts used in this country, are deterred
from studying a work written in a language in which they
do not feel at home. On the other hand, our German
readers will find no great trouble in understanding this book
in its foreign garment, as any one who wishes to occupy
himself with Chaucer thoroughly must at least have mastered
the elements of Modern English; and it may perhaps be
welcome to some of our University teachers who are desi-
rous of inducing their hearers to practise the English
language as much as possible in their lectures (Seminarien).
Gr. Lichterfelde, near Berlin,
January 1901.
Introduction.
Chapter I.
The Former Editions of the Pardoner's
Prologue and Tale.1)
A separate issue of the 'Pardoner' has never been
made before, but it was edited, together with the Tale of
the Man of Lawe, the Second Nonnes Tale, and the
Chanouns .Yemannes Tale, by Prof. W. W. Skeat in 1877
for the Clarendon Press, which edition has been several
times revised and reprinted.
In all other cases, the 'Pardoner' has been published
only in complete editions of the 'Canterbury Tales', the
first of which was printed by William Caxton, about
1477 — 78, and, in a corrected shape, again about 1483.
These texts have been reproduced by the Chaucer Society
(Specimens, Part. V, p. XIV sqq.), and have been duly taken
notice of in the present publication (s. ch. VI.).
The next editions, those by Pynson (ab. 1493 and
again 1526 r) and by Wynkyn de Worde (1498), are of
no philological interest, being only reprints of the former.
J) Cp. Tyrwhitt's Edition, Appendix to Preface, Skeat's
'Minor Poems', p. XV sqq., and 'Complete "Works', vol. I,
p. 28 sqq.
I*
VIH I. Former Kilitions.
Then followed the edition of Win. Tbynne in 1532,
twice reprinted (1542 et ab. 1550) with some additional
pieces, whose text has also been reproduced in the above-
named publication of the Ch. S.. the value of which will be
discussed below on p. LI1I.
In 1561 another reprint of the C. T. was issued by
John Stowe. to which were added several Minor Poems
mostly spurious. Thomas Speght republished the same
edition in 1598 and again in 1602 with some additions and
alterations, which, however, were of no importance for the
C. T. Another reprint appeared in 1687, and in 1721 the
edition of John TJrry, with numerous gratuitous alterations,
'the worst that was ever published'.
Then followed the most valuable of the earlier edit inn*.
that of Thomas Tyrwhitt, in 1775 — 78. reissued, after the
editor's death, in 1798, with a few corrections: reprinted
again in 1855, etc.
Tyrwhitt is the first editor, after Thynne. who bases
his text upon MSS., and has the good sense of following
mainly such as belong to the Dd.-group ') (Dd., Hai., Ad. '.
called Ask.2 by him), with occasional consultations of
Har. 4 (his 'C'j. and the oldest prints (Cax. and Th.).
So his text of the P. T. approaches pretty well the
modern ones which, like that of the present edition, are
founded on the Ellesmere MS. Still, as he does not regularly
note where he abandons the reading of the Dd.-group for
some other, his text cannot be strictly considered as a
critical one; e. g. he changes hem (1. 58) 2) into men. most
likely introduced from Caxton or Thynne; the same 1. 244
') For the explanation of these alilu-eviations. B. Hi. VI.
below.
2) 1. 12280 according to his numbering, 1. 1 corresponding
to his 12221.
I. Former Editions. |\
That t/itry //»<->/ (only Cax.); 1. 333 hotr f. that; while 1. 406
stile and 1. 591 therof to sermoun seem to have been taken
from Th. In other instances he has apparently followed
the reading of Har.4; so 1. 24<i xtinkin;/ is thy cod: 1. 358 lie.
before that; 1. 498 / .thai say; 1. 508 pe before towne;
perhaps also 1. 640 tonnes f. Miles, though a great number
of other MSS. have here the same expression. Sometimes,
however, it cannot be exactly ascertained from where
Tyrwhitt took his readings deviating from the Dd.-group;
so 1. 120. where he correctly has tyme oin. by all MSS. of
this class; I. 317 Cattdone for lacedomye; 1. 326 sow inserted
after Semletli, 1. 341 other* f. othes; 1. 422 we f. they; 1. 484
as inserted before than(ne), 1. 583 of ins. before hym; 1. 589
Hath for Hadde. The three latter cases are not found in,
any MS. now extant, but may have been the readings of
his MS. 'Ask. 1', which has only lately been identified
with the Ingilby MS. (s. Athenaeum, no. 3831, p. 405).
But which of his MSS. may have contained the reading
ernefvl (ei-meful <) for pitous in 1. 14 (= 12236) mentioned by
this editor'? A few emendations discussed in his notes,
however, only show his somewhat deficient knowledge of
Chaucer's language and verse (s. 1. 75 = 12297 ydrinken,
1. 320 = 12542 yplayi.™/).
In spite of these shortcomings, excusable considering
the general state of philological knowledge at that period,
Tyrwhitt's text of the C. T. remained for a long time the
standard edition. It was re-issued several times, among
others in 1845 with a new 'Life of Chaucer' by Sir Harris
Nicolas, an essay on the value of which it is here not
necessary to dwell. No new start was made till 1847,
when Th. Wright published his edition first for the Percy
Society, and afterwards for general circulation. Wright
made the Harl. MS. (7334) his basis, declaring it was the
oldest and best MS. known to him. and in doubtful in-
X I. Former Editions.
stances collating it with the Lausdowne MS. (851 : cp.
below, ch. VI. ). But if this editor pretended his text to be
much more reliable than Tyrwhitt's. whom he accuses of
ignorance of the grammar and language of Chaucer, this pre-
sumption is by no means borne out by his own critical
method. On the contrary, in a great number of lines, metre
and sense are entirely spoilt, in others he has gratuitously
introduced alterations without marking them as such, etc.
As we have here only to deal with the 'Pardoner', but a
few instances from this portion of the work will be adduced
to show the imperfections of Wright's edition '): — W. pretends
to give 11. 17 and 18 (13720 — 21 in his ed.) omitted in
the Har.4-MS., according to Lan., but in fact follows the
same reading as given by Tyrwhitt. No indication of an
alteration is found in 11. 23, 34 (byten f. byt in Har.4), 58.
72, 86, 95, 166. 190—91 (Wr. notes that these two 11. are
wanting in Har.*, but does not mention his source; he has
taken them literally from Tw.); 230, 288, 301, 316 (unto
f. to only found in Tw.), 326 (soni), 333 (Wr. inserts lunr
from Tw. [s. above] before that), 334, 353. 354 (/«// unnit-
or any*), 361, 381, 397, 415, 429, 431, 453, 465. 471, 483,
506 (We f. Be, like Tw.), 507. 519, 534, 545, 555, 589 dlatl,
= Tw.!), 591, 594, 600, 604, 613, 634, 644. in all which
cases Wr. deviates from his original, but agrees with
Tyrwhitt, and so, where nothing is remarked, with the
present text. Sometimes he may have used another MS..
and indeed there are several coincidences with Lan.. among
the readings enumerated before; but in others (s. 11. 190,
316, 333, 334, 429, 539, 545, 584, 591. 604, 613) rli.-
expression introduced by Wr. is not met with in this MS.
And as in some of the above instances Wr. can only have
') Cfr. also Hertzberg's Canterbury-Geschichten, p. 8, and
Skeats's edition, V, p. XIX sq.
I. Former Editions. XI
derived his reading from Tw., it is most probable that he
in most of his deviations from Har.4 he made his corrections
from the text of his predecessor, whom he treats as
quite untrustworthy !
So we see that Wright's edition does not deserve further
consideration, except, perhaps, in a few of his explanatory notes.
Next we have to mention Robert Bell's 'Poetical
Works of Geoffrey Chaucer' (London, 1861 II., 8 vols.), in
which the notes 011 the C. T. and parts of the Introduction
are due to the Rev. Jephson. The third volume (pp. 66
sqq.) contains the 'Prologe of the Pardoner' and 'The
Pardoneres Tale'. The text differs very little from Wright's.
Still there are a few instances in which Bell has wisely
introduced Tyrwhitt's readings in preference to those of
the former editor, where Wright has stuck to the evidently
faulty expressions of the Har.4-MS.; e. g. I. 265. B. dronkex
nose. Wr. dronkemsse ; 1. 274 Nmr B.. .VeWr,T.; 1. 288 That
om. B. (superfluous) ; 1. 416 boren f. sworne. Still Bell ought
not to have restored 'omnium' before 'malorum' (11. 46 & 138),
which, as Wr. rightly remarks, overloads the metre.
In 1866 appeared, in the Aldine Edition of the British
Poets, 'The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer', edited by
Richard Morris, in 6 volumes, which were several times
reprinted. The text of the C. T. (vols. II & III) is like-
wise based on the Har/- MS. and has been collated, as the
Preface (Vol. I, p. V) states, with the same Lansd. MS. as
Wright's edition. 'In all doubtful or difficult passages',
Mr. Morris adds, 'reference has been made to the manu-
scripts consulted by Tyrwhitt, as well as to some few others
in the British Museum collections'. On p. VII he says 'All
corrections of the original scribe in the Tales and other
*) may 1. 147 (13850), which B. takes for a mistake f.
many in the MS., is only a misprint in Wright's ed.
\H 1. Former Edition-.
poems are printed in it>t/ii:<. so that the reader may SIT ;it
a glance where the manuscript has been altered.' How
far these statements are borne out by the other parts of the
C. T., I have not examined, but for the P. T. they only
partly hold good.
In a few instances, Morris *) follows the. original MS.
more closely than Wright (s. 11. 50, 138 \nnmiwn == Bell.);
301 ispoke [why / in italics?], 361 [The f. That], 506 [Be f.
We]); but in general he adopts the emendations made by
his forerunner, mostly marked in the print as mentioned
above. But there are several cases where no italics ,-iro
employed (s. 11. 40 [that], 148 [while* that], 230 \tlic f. that.
etc.], 295 [avyse], 316 [unto], 334 [boot.], 336 [Acw«n/|, 380
[first that], 381 [that]; 397 [this], 264 [Johan], 519 [//<»« |. 5 55
[God], 591 [therof to], 613 [That], 644 [ye]). The passages
where M. has apparently consulted MS. Lan., or, at any
rate, has introduced alterations agreeing with this MS.. I nit
not found inTw., Wr., and Be., are not numerous (s.ll. 1 3 I 4.
17—18, 26, 41, 151, 214 [and], 244, 236). On the other
hand, some of his emendations are evidently taken from
Tw., as Wr. adheres here to Har.4. and Lan. has another
reading; s. 11. 24 (to erme), 238 (drynketh), 244 (There), 333
(lake — to), 423 (half), 528 (Itan). In a few cases it may
be doubtful whether M. drew his corrections from
Tw. or from Lan., with both of which he agrees in 11. 40,
148, 156 (spelling likeTw.: not, Lan. novhi), 234, 252, 25s.
265, 274, etc. - - For 1. 326 (»m«-) Morris seems to have
used a MS. similar to Pe. (Petwofth), whilst the readings
1. 44 (which ins. before that) and 1. 447 (i-be) are without the
authority of a MS. So we see that this edition is not
') S. Vol. III. p. 85. s([(|.; .Morris begins his numbering with
1. 1 and goes on to 1. 17(>: in the Tale itself he starts afresh
with 1. 1, concluding with 1. o06.
I. Former Editions. X11I
critical enough either to base grammatical or metrical
researches upon, as some scholars have done, thus arriving
at results afterwards more or less rejected by others.
The first real progress towards a thoroughly reliable
text of the C. T. was not made till the Chaucer Society
began their publication of the Six-Text Print, in 1868, the
IV. Part of which, containing-, among others, the Pardoner's
Tale, came out in 1872. Though the principles on which
the choice of the MSS. made for this purpose are much
open to discussion -r as Dr. Furnivall himself acknow-
ledges in the 'Forewords' of his later reprint of the Har.4-M8.
- a lucky chance would have it that among the MSS. thus
published were representatives of four different groups, and
the best text discovered hitherto, that of the Ellesmere MS.
But as the value of all the texts of the tPardoner' is fully
to be discussed in our VI. chapter, we shall not enter into
any particulars now. Still we cannot pass over this occasion
without thanking most heartily Dr. Furnivall for the energy
and carefulness with which he has conducted this valuable
enterprise.
The first attempts at a critical edition, with various
readings, were made by ten Brink in 1871 (Marburg) and
by Zupitza in 1 882 ( Berlin) ; but as both only published
the General Prologue, it cannot be our task here to speak
of the merits of these issues.
Nor does Prof. Skeat's edition of the 'Pardoner', men-
tioned at the beginning of this chapter, require a fuller
treatment now, as it is the same learned editor to whom
we owe the complete edition of Chaucer's Works, to which
I shall have frequently occasion to refer my readers.
'The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer' edited by
Arthur Gilm an in 1879 (3 vols., New York) may next be
adduced here to complete our list. But as the text of this
publication does not mark any progress in the critical
\|V I- Former Editions.
treatment of the MSS., according to Zupitza's judgment '),
and its circulation, to my knowledge, is not a very wide
one, a detailed comparison of its readings with those in
other editions will scarcely be thought necessary.
Then the year 1894 brought two new editions of the
C. T. : one made by Mr. A. W. Pollard for the Eversley
Series, the other by Prof. W. W. Skeat. contained in his
'Complete Works of G. Chaucer, vol. IV, for the Clarendon
Press. But neither editor having a clear conception how
to handle the often diverging issues of a poetical production,
how to classify them, and how to find the original reading,
their texts are still far from being the standard for which
they - at least Skeat's - - are almost generally taken.
But this deficiency can scarcely be wondered at if we learn
that neither editor took the trouble of consulting
Zupitza's 'Specimens of all the Accessible Unprinted
Manuscripts of the Canterbury Tales' (s. below, ch. VI.), two
parts of which must have been out before their publications
were finished.
For Mr. Pollard's edition, I beg to refer to Zupit/a's
review in 'Archiv fur das Studium der Neueren Sprachen'.
04, pp. 441-46, and to the Globe-Edition below, the C. T.
in which were also edited by the same author.
So far as Prof. Skeat's 'Pardoner' is concerned, all his
deviations from the present text, will be taken notice of
in the 'Notes' following after it. But imperfect as this
portion of his work may be, the learned editor deserves
full acknowledgment for his valuable explanations to this
Tale and many other remarks dispersed here and there in
his somewhat unwieldy publication. For though he has
frequently embodied the fruits of the investigations of his
') S. D.Mitsclir Littcraturzcirmiii- 1S80, ]»\». 12 -13.
II. The Present Edition. XV
predecessors into his notes, he has merits enough of his
own in this respect.
In 1895 Prof. Skeat issued a cheaper edition in one
volume, entitled the 'Student's Chaucer', from which the
bulky introductions and annotations of the original publication
were omitted.
The text of the 0. T. in the 'Globe Edition' of the
Works of Gr. Chaucer (London 1898) is due, as already
mentioned, to Mr. A. W. Pollard. But insufficient as this
publication may be from a philological point of view !). it
may be (because of its cheapness) in the hands of many
students, ' so that references to its deviating readings have
been considered desirable.
Chapter II.
The Present Edition
distinguishes itself from its forerunners chiefly by utilizing,
for the first time, the whole critical apparatus. After dis-
cussing the value of all the fifty- five M8S. and old Prints
containing the Pardoner's Tale and its accessories, it tries
to establish their genealogy, and so to find out the precise
MS. on which its text should be based. Or, perhaps, I ought
to say that the present edition gives a comprehensive account
of the former researches on this subject made by Prof.
Zupitza and myself, in order to find the safest foundation
upon which such a work is to be erected. I have, however,
renounced the project of adding a pictorial pedigree, as the
drawing of such a one would be too puzzling, if done on so
small a scale as to fit with the size of this book. But I hope that
') S. my criticisms in Archiv, etc., vol. 102, pp. 410 sqq.;
and Engl. Studien. vol. 27, pp. 1 sqq.
XVI II. The Present Edition.
every reader will be able to supply this drawing by a
careful perusal of the description of the MSS. and their
division into types, groups, undergroups, etc.
The Various Readings of all these texts are conscientious-
ly noted down, but it would have required at least double
the space if all indifferent varieties of spelling, inclusive
of the tags and flourishes of certain letters, so carefully
marked in the reprints of the Chaucer-Society, should have
been reproduced also. So my readers must be satisfied
with receiving here a complete list of the deviations from
the critical text as far as they affect grammar, style, and
versification, whilst such as would also study the dialect
and the punctuation of the different MSS. must turn to the
print of them published by the Chaucer Society.
But the minutest alterations made in the text of the
fundamental MS. have been duly registered, and also such
instances in other MSS. are adduced when it appeared
doubtful which way of spelling was preferable, e. g. whether
we should write yoothnari, or yood man, or yoode man, etc.
As for the principles of Chaucer's language and versi-
fication, I have chiefly followed Ten Brink1), whose views
have been partly modified by Kittredge's 'Observations
on the Language of Chaucer's Troilus'.2) Also the Outlines
of the poet's Phonetics and Grammar drawn by Prof.
Skeat in his Great Edition, vol. VI, pp. XXIII— LXXXV,
will be found trustworthy guides on the whole, though
I must take exception to some of his rules on Versification.
For I quite agree with 0. Bischoff3), who rejects the
') s. Chaucer's Sprache untl Verskunst, Leipzig 1884; Second
Kdition (with only slight alterations) by F. Kluge, 1899.
-) Chaucer-Society, II. Series, for 1891 (issued 1894). •
3)Uber zweisilbige Senkung nnd epische Caesur bei Chaucer \
Studien. Vols. 24 and 25.
II. The Present Edition. XVII
occurrence of an additional syllable in the interior of
Chaucer's ten-syllable verse, which 8keat allows (I. c.
p. LXXXV sqq). On the other hand, I am of the latter's
opinion that we must admit the occasional dropping- of
the first unaccented syllable (the Auftakt).1)
While I anticipate that every reader who wishes to make
use of this edition has acquired the fundamental knowledge
contained in these books 2), I have thought it useful to
many students now and then to give hints as to Chaucer's
Syntax or the historical development of the English lan-
guage since his time, for which I frequently refer to Eduard
Matzner's Englische Grammatik (3 vols, Berlin, 1860),
to the 'Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache', by
C: Friedrich Koch, the second volume of which was re-
edited by J. Zupitza in 1878, and to E. Einenkel's
'Streifziige durch die mittelenglische Syntax unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung der Sprache Chaucer's' (Miinster 1887).
Besides the observations of this character. I only touch in
my 'Notes' such questions of phonology and grammar as
still require consideration; e. g. whether we should always
write o before -n -j- consonant; whether Chaucer regularly
used may for mowe as a plural, etc. A great number of
these 'Notes', however, are devoted to the explanation of
difficult passages or litterary allusions, in which I mostly
1) s. Marcus Freudenberger, Uber das Fehlen des Auftakts
in Chaucers heroischem Verse, Erlangen 1889.
2) Of course, there exist also other books and essays to
which the student's attention should be drawn, as for instance
Lorenz Morsbach's Mittelenglische Grrammatik, or W. Dibelius'
John Capgrave und die englische Schriftsprache, in Anglia
N. F. XI, but a full enumeration of them I leave to each
student's Professor.
XVIII II. The Present Edition.
follow former Editors, and I hope never to have omitted
acknowledging this indebtedness.
Instead of appending a little Glossary, -I have incorporated
the equivalents in modern English of such words or phrases
sis are now quite obsolete or have changed their signi-
fication, into the bulk of my other notes, thinking by this
means to facilitate the work of preparation for students,
who will now find all they want in the way of explanation
combined in the same place. Sometimes I have added the
corresponding German expression, when I found Hertzberg's
rendering of the passage in question particularly striking
or happy.
Though I have thus endeavoured to make the present
edition as useful as possible to teachers and learners, I do
not pretend to have produced a work that may in all
respects serve as a model for future Editors of the
Canterbury Tales. For, at the present time, I am not
prepared finally to decide all questions concerning the
restoration of a critical text of our poet. Among them
I will only mention the question of spelling. The Ellesmere
MS., though on the whole a very good one, was written
before the middle of the 15th century, and it is very un-
certain how far it represents Chaucer's own orthography.
In a former publication of mine ') I have tried, to discover
the leading principles of the spelling of MSS. nearer the
poet's time, and though I still believe that I was on the
right way then, I am not so sure about all particulars as
to introduce them into the present Edition. Nor can I
agree with the normalisation recommended by ten Brink2);
useful as it may be for grammatical researches, a critical
') A Critical Edition of some of Chaucer's Minor Poems,
Berlin 1883, pp. 4, 5.
*) S. my article in Engl. Stud. X, p. 115.
IJ. The Present Edition. XIX
text should give a truer picture of Chaucer's own writing
than we should get by following the apparent rules of the
Ellesmere MS. Still less satisfactory is Prof. Skeat's system
of spelling, who gratuitously modifies the same scribe's
practise, on which he makes some general remarks, but
without mentioning the single instances in which he deviates
from his MS. But so long as the solution of this problem
remains doubtful, I have thought it advisable to reproduce
the MS. chosen as the basis of the text as closely as
possible, even keeping its u for r, its i for j, its ff for F,
etc., and to make only alterations when the rules of grammar
and versification to which Chaucer generally adheres render
them necessary. But all such deviations have been care-
fully marked and the reasons for them stated in the 'Notes'.
So my edition has not the ambition of exactly restoring
the original, but only aims at representing the text as if
the scribe of the best MS. in existence had copied it more
carefully and from a better source than evidently was at
his disposal.
There are only a few remarks on the external appearance
of my text to be added. As for the numbering of the lines,
I have begun to count from 1, as it seemed to me absurd,
to commence with another number according to some of
the former editions, which mostly differ in that respect, each
following the order of the Tales as given in the respective
fundamental MS. But as the latest publications (Skeat's
and Pollard's) have adopted the scheme according to which
Dr. Furnivall has arranged the Prints for the Chaucer
Society, I have thought it useful to add their figures in
brackets, in order to facilitate the finding of the references
to these publications.
XX HI I 'lac.- ot the Pardoner's Tale in the C. T.
The abbreviations in the Various Readings scarcely
require a lengthy explanation; so it will suffice to point out
that the order of the MSS. which offer the same reading
agrees with their enumeration in the Chapter on their
genealogy, i. e. the first named belong to the E.- Dd.-grnnp.
the second ones to the Gg.-group. &c. To separate these
groups more distinctly, a semicoloH is placed between the
respective MSS. When several MSS. have different deviations
from the E.- text, these are separated only by commas from
the foregoing one. The deviations of former Editors, so
far as they agree with the MS. on which they are based
have as a rule not been mentioned; their pretended emen-
dations, however, are either merely registered in chapter I.,
or. if of any importance, are discussed in the Notes.
Chapter III.
The Place of the Pardoner's Talc in the
Frame" of the Canterbury Tales.
As the C. T. were left unfinished by Chaucer, we must
not expect that he had definitely settled the arrangement
of the Tales, though we find some indications in what order
he intended to make them follow each other. There axe
nine different fragments, each of them consisting of a group
of Tales linked together by prologues or transitions, only
the Man of Lawe's Tale standing isolated. But it is not
always clear which of these groups the poet meant to precede
or to follow another, though there are dispersed in them
allusions to the time of the day. or' the place which the
pilgrims on their way to Canterbury were approaching, or
from which they had started. For sometimes these allusions
are very vague, sometimes they are quite absent from a
III. Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the C. T. XXI
group of Tales, so that an entirely satisfactory solution of
this problem cannot be arrived at. Nor do the MSS. help
us very much in a final arrangement, as the order of these
fragments partly differs in their different groups, so far as
their contents are known to us at present: even within
one and the same group there are great divergencies. l)
The easiest way to get out of these difficulties would be to
follow ten Brink2), who adopts the arrangement found in the
Ellesm. MS, as it is on the whole the most reliable one, and is
for the most part supported by the better MSS. of other
groups. But then we shall see that the VII. fragment
must certainly be placed before the III., as the places
mentioned in this latter are farther off from London than
those in the former.
Dr. Furnivall did certainly a very meritorious work
in discussing this puzzling object thoroughly in his Tem-
porary Preface, p. Ki. sqq., and his results have been
accepted by many, e. g. by Skeat :t) and by Pollard,*) though
some of his conclusions are not much more than ingenious
guesses. So he makes the pilgrimage last three and a half
days, whilst in my opinion5) one day less seems more
probable ; so the Pardoner's Tale is perhaps placed too
early, before the third group, whereas it belongs in nearly
all MSS. to the sixth. The only reason for this arrangement
is that there is in it an allusion to an early hour of the
') Cp. Dr Furnivall's Trial Tahles in the First Part of the
Six-Text Print, and Prof. Zupitza's Specimens, I, p. XVI.
2) S. his 'Gesch. d. engl. Litteratur' II, p. 155.
3) Vol. Ill, pp. 377 sqq.; but on p. 434 he suggests that
the right order of the Groups should be A, B, D, E, F, C, G,
H, I, which I think very well possible.
+) Globe Edition, Introduction, pp. XXVIII sq.
5) S. my Chronology of Chaucer's Writings, Chauc. Soc.,
II. Series 27, pp. 59 sqq.
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale.
\X1| III. Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the C. T.
day (s. 11. 33 sqq.), the Pardoner wishing to take some
refreshment at a wayside inn, which he would not have
done shortly before the common dinner of the company.
But this might have happened on any day of the pilgrimage,
and can, alone, not settle this question.
The only certainty we have about this Tale is that it
is 'inseparably' linked to the Doctor's Tale, which precedes
it. This is made evident by the opening lines, in which
'owe hoste' addresses the Physician (s. Note 1 below). Dr.
Furnivall, who marks his groups with the letters from
A to I, designates these two Tales with C, and begins
the numeration of lines with the first verse of the Doctor's
Tale, as no genuine Prologue exists. Thus the first line
of the Doctor-Pardoner Link, included in this Edition,
receives number 287, which I, however, have altered into
1 again, as stated before. But in all other references to
the text of the C. T.. I follow the designations used in
the Six-Text Print, and adopted by Skeat and Pollard.
As for the Date of the Pardoner's Tale, we are not
much better off, for no allusion to public events of the
time, or to the poet's life and works appears in it.
The same is to be said of its immediate predecessor, the
Doctor's Tale,1) so that we must content ourselves again
with suppositions.
In my 'Chronology, &c'2) I have tried to show that
the date of the pilgrimage, which cannot have been a merely
fictitious one, was the 18*** 20th of April, 1385, whilst
') Prof, ten Brink (Gesch. d. engl. Litt. II. \24) takes 11.
93 102 of this Tale, treating about the education of children,
as an allusion to Chaucer's own case, since after the deatli of
his wife (about 1387), he alone was responsible for liis
children being properly brought up. But in my opinion, such
an interpretation of that passage is too vague and uncertain.
2) S. §§ 27, 28 and 36.
III. Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the C. T. XXIII
Prof. Skeat1) assigns this event to the year 1387, but
without taking into consideration that at that time Chaucer
was in such distressed circumstances, that, he would have
scarcely been in a humour to invent the General Prologue
with all its mirth and fun. As no valid objection has been
made to my date, so far as I know, I still believe, that it
is after all the most likely one. But I do not mean to
say that Chaucer instantly set to work to execute his plan
- if he had conceived such a one already on the return
from his journey to Canterbury — , but that the first portion
of the Tales (Prologue and Group A) was probably not
composed before the year 1386, as in 1385 he was still
occupied with his Legend of Good Women. When he had
got so far as the Man of Lawe's Prologue, he seems to
have been interrupted by some misfortunes in his life, and
not to have continued his work until his situation had improved
again, which was in 1389.
The short period of comparative prosperity lasted till
about 1391, 2) when Chaucer again lost his latest appointment,
and during this time I suppose he wrote the brightest and
most finished portions of the C. T., his 'Wife of Bath',
the Shipman's and the Nuns' Priest's Tales, etc. among
which I also reckon the 'Pardoner'. That this Tale cannot
belong to the stock which Chaucer had ready before he
began to execute his C. T. (like the Second Nun's Tale) is
shown by its metre, the heroic couplet, which, apparently
was not employed by him before he wrote his Legend of
Good Women (1384- — 85), and by its absence from the
catalogue of the poet's works in the Prologue of this poem
(s. 11. 416 sqq.). But some more circumstances which point
to a later composition of the Pardoner's Tale can be ad-
') Vol. Ill, p. 373 sq.
2) of. ten Brink, 1. c., p. 128 sq.
XXIV IV. The Sources of the Pardoner's Tal.-.
duced: there are a few deviations in the description of the
Pardoner's property from the same in the General Prologue
(s. the V. Chapter below), so that the former must havi>
been written some time after the latter. Then, the way in
which the Pardoner is introduced as an interlocutor into
the Wife of Bath's Prologue (v. 1. c.) seems to indicate that
the latter was composed before his own talc. ;i> then- is
not the least hint to be found there of his having already
narrated his story. Thus the approximate date would bt>
1390—91.
Chapter IV.
The Sources of the Pardoner's Tale.
The original from which Chaucer took the subject of
his story of 'the Bobbers and the Treasure -Trove' is not
known, but, as Mr. Wright supposes, it may have been an
old French fabliau now lost. Still there are a number of
traditions resembling more or less Chaucer's Tale still
extant in various Asiatic and European languages. Among
these the form most approaching that of our poet is con-
tained in the Italian collection entitled 'Cento Novelle
Antiche', as already pointed out by Tyrwhitt. Its
nearest relative is the version in Nov. LXXXII of the
edition of 1572, reprinted, together with an earlier version
(1525) and a Latin Novella (by Morlinus) by Dr. Furnivall
in his 'Originals and Analogues of Chaucer's Canterbury
Tales' (1875), Pt. II, pp. 131—33, and again by Prof.
Skeat in his Edition, Vol. Ill, pp. 440—42.
But this is by no means the earliest shape of this story
handed down to us; it was Rev. Dr. R. Morris who first,
in 1881, discovered its oldest version, in one of the Buddhist
Birth -Stories, entitled 'Vedabbha Jataka', and after him
IV. The Sources of the Pardoner's Tale. XXV
(in 1883) Mr. H. H. Francis and Professor Tawney, each
independently, pointed out the same text as the original of
Chaucer's Tale. For particulars see Mr. W. A. Clouston's
valuable Essay in the continuation of the 'Originals and
Analogues', mentioned before, Pt. V., pp. 417 sqq. (1887)
and Skeat's Ed., 1. c., p. 443. The contents of this story
are shortly the following: - - A Brahman, Vedabbha by
name, knew a powerful spell by which he could make a
rain of precious things fall from heaven. Once, wandering
with Gautama as his pupil (who tells the story), "he was
taken captive by five hundred thieves. Whilst they sent
away the pupil to fetch wealth, they kept the Brahman for
their security. But when the latter had been waiting for
some time to be released, he repeated the spell, in spite of
Gautama's warning that, by doing so, he would cause his
death and that of many other men, and made a rain of wealth
descend from heaven. The thieves collected this treasure,
but soon afterwards were made prisoners by another five
hundred thieves, who cut down the Brahman, because he
was now unable to work the same miracle for them, pur-
sued the other thieves, and slew them all. Then they began
to fight amongst themselves for the treasure that had now
fallen into their hands, until only two men remained alive.
While one of them is guarding their wealth, the other
goes to a village to have some rice cooked, in which he
puts poison in order to get rid of the other man, and to have
the whole treasure for himself. On his return he is slain
by his comrade, who eats of the poisoned rice, and dies
at once. Soon after Gautama returns with the wealth he
had been sent for, and finding all these men dead, he sets
forth the moral lesson contained in a stanza, beginning,
'He who desires advantage unseasonably, he is afflicted, etc.'
Then Mr. Clouston gives the texts of a Persian version,
three Arabian ones, a Kashmiri and a Tibetan version, all
XXVI 1V The Sources of the Pardoner's Tale.
later than the 'Vedabbha Jataka', and shortly relates the
contents of an Italian Miracle Play, some German repro-
ductions (one by Hans Sachs), a French, and a Portuguese
one, more or less differing in some minor details from the
foregoing tale. In conclusion Mr. Clouston remarks that
one feature of the original, the warning to the Brahman,
is kept only by the first mentioned Italian version, by
H. Sachs, and by Chaucer. ')
Prof. Skeat, 1. c. p. 445, adds the titles of two modern
English versions, one brought out by the Rev. W. Lipscomb
in 1792, the other found in Leigh Hunt's Poems, entitled
'Death and the Ruffians'.
Another interesting contribution towards this subject
is found in Prof. J. Bolte's edition of Martin Montanus'
'Schwankbiicher' (Tubingen 1899), p. 564, note '), though
the story itself to which these additional references are
appended is only losely connected with some versions of
Chaucer's Tale. Among others, Prof. Bolte mentions some
modern German reproductions, one found in Geibel's Works
(IV, 114), another in 'Fliegende Blatter' (1884), and a
third - kindly communicated to me by letter - in
Christoph v. Schmid's 'Gesammelte Schriften' (16, 216). *)
As for some of his Moral Reflexions embodied in the
'Pardoner', Chaucer appears to have borrowed them partly
from Pope Innocent's treatise 'De Contempt*! Mviidt', or
otherwise 'De Miseria Conditions Humanae', as Prof. Koeppel
has pointed out in Herrig's Archiv, vol. 84. p. 411, (cp.
Skeat, 1. c., p. 444 — 5), perhaps versified from the poet's
') For an additional note, referring to a version from Barbary,
s. 1. c., 'p. 544 (in M. R. Basset's Contes Populaires Berberes
[1887]).
2) Prof. B. adds one reference more : A. "NV. Sclileicher's
Somali Texte, ed. by Reinisch (Wien 1900), p. 54.
V. The Pardoner.
own translation now lost, but mentioned in the Prologue
of his Legend of Good Women (A, 1. 414).
For other passages (s. notes to 11. 186, 216, 241, etc.),
Chaucer evidently made use of the treatise forming his
'Persones Tale', a translation of some chapters from the
'Somme de Vices et de Vertus' by Frere Lorens. !) So
it appears that this Tale was written before the 'Pardoner'
was begun. Sometimes our poet seems to have borrowed
from the 'Polycraticus' of Johannes Salisburiensis (John
of Salisbury), bishop of Chartres (who died in 1180), -
s. note to 1. 303 — though the Rev. W. Woolcombe in his
Essay 'On the Sources of the Wife of Bath's Prologue' thinks
that Chaucer took these passages directly from St. Jerome's
book against Jovinianus (Hieronymus contra Jovinianum). ~)
On some occasional coincidences with other authors, it
will be sufficient here to refer to the Notes,3) especially
as it appears that Chaucer often took his quotations at
second hand, so that we cannot directly call his source
every writing with which some agreement is found in his works.
Chapter V.
The Pardoner.
That Chaucer's description of his Pardoner is by no
means exaggerated, has been shown by Dr. J. .J. Jusserand
in a short treatise entitled 'Chaucer's Pardoner and the
Pope's Pardoners', written in 1880, and published in the
'Essays on Chaucer, his Words, and Works' (Chaucer Society,
II d Series, 19, pp. 423 — 436). He quotes several circulars
r) cf. the Dissertation of the late W. Eilers, Englisht and
reprinted in 'Essays on Chaucer, his Words and Works,' XVJ
(Chauc. Soe.).
2) S. Essays X, p. 297.
3) S., among others, note to 1. 441.
XXVIII v- The Pardoner.
and decrees of popes (e. g., one of Boniface IX. of the
year 1390) and bishops, from which we learn that, besides
the authorised pardoners or ijuaextorey, there wore numerous
others 'who dispensed with the ecclesiastical licence, and
wandered like pedlars from one district to another, traffick-
ing in pardons'. They pretended to come from the court
of Rome (Gen. Prol. 1. 671), and showed the people patents
and bulls (P. T. 1. 48 sqq.), the seals of which were mostly
forged. They took the liberty of preaching in churches
(P. Pr. 11. 41 sqq., note, and Gen. Prol. 1. 708 sqq.) though
they were only laymen, and kept all the money gained by
selling indulgences for themselves. Some even formed private
associations to abuse the confidence of the public, whilst
others were employed by the Hospittalers to sell absolutions,
etc. for the benefit of this Order, and for their own as well.
To this latter class Chaucer's Pardoner seems to have
belonged, as 'Roundvale' (cp. Gen. Prol., 1. 679, Hertzberg's
translation, Note on p. 592, and Skeat's Note, V, p. 55), was
one of those establishments. So I am not quite of the
opinion of Dr. Jusserand. who thinks (s. 1. c., p. 425).
that the signatures of his Documents were also forged,
which our poet does not exactly state. Certain it is, however,
that his Pardoner made a good profit by his sale, as his
private gains were a hundred marks (cf. note to 1. 102) a
year, and that he led the same profligate life with which
his fellows were frequently reproached (s. P. T. 11. 151 — 163).
The abominable way in which he utilised churches for his
most worldly purposes and his other tricks to impose upon
his hearers are well exposed in the Gen. Prol. 11. 701 sqq.
and P. T. 11. 41 sqq. ]). But for the description of his
') S. also Skeat's note to 1. 377 (99 of the present Ed.),
showing the great similarity between Chaucer's Pardoner and
the famous Tetzel, wh-o sold indulgences in 1517.
V. The Pardoner. XXIX
counterfeited relics,1) the two passages do not entirely agree
with each other. In the Gen. Prol., 1. 700, Chaucer says : —
And in a ylass he hadde piyges hones,
whilst in the P. T. 1. 59 he speaks of several 'lonye distal stone*'.
in which there are not only 'bones', but also 'cloutes'. In the
former place (699) the Pardoner has •« croys of latoun ful
of stones', whilst in the latter (1. 62 sq.) he has 'in latoun a
sholder boon' of wonderful capacities. '(Jure lady veyl' made
of a 'pilwebeer' (pillow case) and the 'yobet' of St. Peter's
sail mentioned in the Prol. (11. 394 — 97) are not alluded
to again in the Tale, whilst in the latter a miraculous
'Miteyn' (1. 84) is produced which is not found in the Gen.
Prol. So it appears that Chaucer wrote the Pardoner's
Prologue some time after he had composed the General
Prologue (s. above, ch. Ill), when the tenor of his former
description was not quite present to his memory. At any
rate, he did not trouble himself to make a later drawn
picture exactly agree with an earlier cast of it.
A few words may be added about the external ap-
pearance of this worthy Pardoner as sketched by the poet
in the Gen. Prol., 11. 675 — 90. His hair was as_jellojt. as
wax ; it hung on his shoulders like a l strike of flex', where
it lay thin_ 'by colpons' (bundles, shreds). He fiad^ho beard,
his face was as smooth as if it had been lately sh;m>d.
His eyes were as glaring, as those of a hare. He wox£_ua_
hood, as the other travellers did, in order to appear more
fashionable (of the neice jet), but only a cap on which was
sown a 'vemycle' as a token of his having come from a
*) A still more ludicrous description of pretended relics is
found in Boccaccio's Decamerone, VI, 10, partly repeated in
M. Montanus1 'Grartengesellschaft', ch. 104; 9. Bolte's edition
pp. 404 sqq. and p. 628 ; cp. Skeat's notes III, p. 438, and V,
p. 270 (1. 349).
XXX VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale.
pilgrimage. His voice was as treble ajtJLgaai!^ but bo WHS
I'nnd of siiiL;inL! ;i love sono (I. 1)7:?). in which his friend.
the 'Somonour'i would accompany him with his bass. But
best he sang ari offertory (1. 710), after which he used to
preach a sermon like the one described in the Pard. Prol.,
1. 41 sqq.
But these are not the only passages in the C. T.
where Chaucer introduces this curious figure evidently
drawn from life; he makes him also an interlocutor in the
Wife of Bath's Prologue (D., 1. 162 sqq.), asking, as a
young man, the advice of this experienced matron whether
it would be wise of him to take a wife, as he at one time
intended to do, which idea he has now, however, abandoned *)
(Cp. above, ch. III.).
If, towards the end of his tale (11. 658 sqq.), the host
makes fun of the Pardoner and his doubtful reliques, by
which he provokes the laughter of all other fellow-pilgrims,
we must not conclude that Chaucer meant to ridicule the
regular institutions of the Church, but only the gross abuses
introduced at his time, the same as Langland had done in
the 'Vision of Piers the Plowman' (s. Dr. Jusserand's Essay,
p. 42<».
Chapter VI.
The Manuscripts of the Pardoner's Tale
and Their Genealogy.
The text of the present edition of the Pardoner's Tale
is based on the following MSS. and old prints re-issued
by the Chaucer Society:
') Cp. also the characterisation in ten Brink's Gescli. <1.
Engl. Litteratur II. pp. 148 and 166 sq.
VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale. XXXI
1) Additional MS. 5140 (British Museum) . . = Ad.1
2) Additional MS. 25718 (British Museum) . = Ad.2
3) Ashburnham Appendix, MS. 1241) . . . . = Ash.1
4) Ashburnham Appendix, MS. 125 (now Addit.
MS. 35,286, Brit. Mus.) = Ash.2
5) Ashburnham Appendix, MS. 127 . . . . — Ash.4
6) Barlow MS. 20 (Bodl. Library), Oxford . . == Ba.
7) Bodleian MS. 414, Oxford = Bo.1
8) Bodleian MS. 686, „ = Bo.2
9) Caxton, first edition, ? 1478 — Cax.1
10) Caxton, second edition, 1484 = Cax.2
11) Christ Church MS. 152, Oxford . . . . = Ch.
12) Cholmondely-Norton Ms.'2) . = Chn.
13) Corpus Christi College, Oxford — Co.
14) University Library, Cambridge, MS. Dd. 4. 24 = Dd.
15) Lord Delaniere's MS. (Vale Royal, Cheshire) = Del.
16) Duke of Devonshire's MS. (Chatsworth) . . =- Dev.
17) Ellesmere MS. (Bridgewater House, London) = E.
18) University Library, Cambridge, MS. Gg. 4. 27 — Gg.
19) Glasgow, MS. V. 1. 1. (Hunterian Museum) == Gl.
20) Haistwell MS. (now Egerton 2726. British
Museum) .'*•.== Hai.
21) Harleian MS. 1758 (British Museum) . . . = Har.2
22) .. .. 7333 „ == Har.3
23) „ ,. 7334 „ == Har.4
24) ,T .. 7335 , ,. . . . = Har.5
25) Hatton, Donat MS. 1 (Bodl. Library) . . = Hat.
r) Ash.1^ marks n short fragment of 11. 186 173 written on
the end-leaf of the same MS. (Mr. L. Hodson's).
2) I have kept this name, though Dr. Furnivall (Speci-
mens IV, p. XLIY) remarks that it is wrongly so called, the
Cholmondely MS. being Lord Delamere's, and the Norton MS.
belonging now to Mr. Lawrence Hodson (Wolverhampton).
XXX11 VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale.
26) Helmingham MS. (Helmingham Hall, Suffolk) = HeL
27) Hengwrt MS. (Mr. X. W. Wynne's. Peniarth,
Wales) == Hen.
28) Hodson MS. 39 = Hod.
29) University Library, Cambridge, MS. li. 3., 26 = li.
30) Ingilby MS. (Askew I; now Mr. Hodson's) = In.
31) Lansdowne MS. 851 (Brit. Mus.) . . = Lan.
32) Laud MS. 600 (Bodl. Library) = Lau.1
33) Laud MS. 739 „ , == Lau.2
34) Lichfield MS. (Cathedral Library) . . . . == Lich.
35) Lincoln MS. (Cathedral Library) , . . = Lin.
36) University Library, Cambridge, MS. Mm. 2, 5. = Mm.
37) New College MS. 314 (Oxford) = Ne.
38) Duke of Northumberland's MS. (Alnwick Castle) = No.
39) Paris, National Library, MS. f. angl. 39 . == Pa.
40) Petworth MS. (Lord Leconfield's, Sussex) . = Pe.
41) Phillipps MS. 6570 (Mr. Penwick's, Cheltenham) == Ph.1
42) „ „ 8136 „ . . . . =-- Ph.*
43) ,. „ 8137 „ . . . . = Ph.3
44) College of Physicians MS. (London) . . . = Phy.
45) Eawlinson MS. Poet. 149 (Bodl. Libr.) . . == Ra.°-
46) „ .. 223 „ „ . . =, Ra.*
.47) Royal MS. 17 D. XV. (Brit. Museum) . . == Ro.1
48) „ „ 18 C. II. .. .. . . = Bo.2
49) Selden MS. B. 14 (Bodl. Library) . . . . == Se.
50) Sloane MS. 1685 (Brit. Museum) . . . . = SI.1
51) „ „ 1689 „ „ . . . . = SI.2
52) Thynne's first edition, 1532 == Th.
53) Trinity College, Cambridge, MS. R. 3. 3 . = Tc.1
54) „ „ „ „ R. 3. 15 . = Tc.2
55) „ „ Oxford MS. 49 = To.
Besides these MSS., there are 8 more containing
portions of the Canterbury Tales, but not the Pardoner's
T.-ilc: these are: -
VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale. XX XIII
56) Ashburnham MS. 126 (Prof. Me. Cormick's,
St. Andrews) -= Ash.:t
57) Harleian MS. 1239 = Har.1
58) Holkham MS. (the Earl of Leicester's) . . == Ho.
59) Longleat MS. (the Marquis of Bath's) . . = Lt.
60) Naples, Royal Library, Ms. XIII B. 29 . . = Na.
61) Phillipps MS. 8299 (Mr. Fenwick's) . . . == Ph.4
62) Rawlinson MS., Poet. 141 (Bodl. Libr.) . . = Ra.1
63) Sion College MS. (London) = Si.
Of the contents of still another MS. (64). belonging to
Lady Cardigan, no particulars are known, as the pro-
prietress will not permit any one to have a look at her treasure.
As for the MSS. numbered 56)— 63), the Clerkes Tale
is being printed from them as a specimen to show their
value and classification.
Of the 55 MSS. and early prints which come into con-
sideration here, 7 were printed in full as publications of
the Chaucer Society, viz. E., Hen., Gg., Co., Pe., and Lan.,
forming the Six-Text Print in parallel columns, and Har.4,
published as a single text by Dr. Furnivall in 1886. The
part of the former containing the Pardoner's Tale was first
issued in 1872 and reprinted in 1888 (First Series XXV,
Part IV of the Six-Text Print), pp. 312—332, to which
were added 'Specimens of the various readings in the Doctor-
Pardoner-Link, &c.', taken from 25 other MSS.
From the remaining 46 MSS. of the above list only
the Doctor-Pardoner-Link, the Pardoner's Prologue, and
the Pardoner's Tale have been published by the Ch. S. as
'Specimens of all the Accessible Unprinted Manuscripts of
the Canterbury Tale' (First Series, Nos. LXXXI, LXXXV,
LXXXVI, XC, and XCI), according to the classification
of the late Professor J. Zupitza, who also wrote the Pre-
faces to the first three parts, whilst those of the next two
were done by me.
XXXIV VI. Tlie MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale.
The first of these instalments, published in 1892, though
it is dated as the Society's issue for 1890, contains the
seven MSS. forming the so-called Dd.-group. viz. Dd., Hni..
Dev., Oh., In., Ad.1, and No.
The second part, published in 1893 as the Society's
issue for 1892. is composed of ten MSS. forming several
small groups, viz. Ph.1, Bo.2. Har.5, Pa.. Se., Tc.1, Ea.3,
Gl., Ad.2, Hat.
In the third part, published in 1895 as the Society's
issue for 1893, six MSS. belonging to the so-called Corpus-
group are printed; viz.: SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., and li.
The fourth part, printed in 1897, contains seventeen
MSS. of the same type as the Petworth MS., viz. Ba., Bo.1,
(Mm., Del, Har.-, Lau.1, Lau.-, Lich., Lin., Mm., Ph.1, Ph.3,
Ra.2. Ro.1, Ro.-, SI.1, and To.
By this time Lord Ashburnhara, the owner of four MSS.
of the C. T., who would not allow access to them, had
died, and his valuable collection was sold by auction. So
Dr. Furnivall was at last enabled, through the kindness of
the buyers of these 4 MSS., to examine them, and to have
extracts of them copied for the Chaucer Society. Three of
these, containing the P. T., were printed in 1900 as the
fifth part of the Specimens (for 1898) together with re-
prints from Caxton's two editions, and from Thynne, so that
this instalment is formed by Ash.1, Ash.-, Ash.4, Cax.1,
Cax.-, and Th.
Still another Chaucer MS. in the Library of the College
of Physicians in London, hitherto unknown to all Chaucerians,
was lately discovered by Dr. Furnivall, and its 'Pardoner'
text published as a Supplement to the last-named instalment.
The last find of the indefatigable Editor in Chief of
the Chaucer Society, however, is the Hodson MS. 39, paper,
dated about 1460 A. D. = Hod., but not published yet,
VJ. The Genealogy of the MSS. XXXV
though proof sheets of its 'Pardoner' were at the present
author's disposal.
According to Zupitza's careful researches, the results
of which have been partly corroborated, partly supple-
mented by my own, these 55 early texts must be divided into
two large Types or seven Groups, mentioned, though not
completely arranged in the foregoing section.
In this classification I somewhat deviate from Prof.
Zupitza, who only divides the MSS., as far as they were
known to him, into single groups ; still more do I deviate from
Prof. Skeat (s. Vol. IV. of his Edition, pp. VIII sqq.), who
arranges them into four types. His Type A comprises my
groups I and II. which he does not distinguish ; his TyPe
B corresponds to my group III, his Type C, to my group
VI, his Type D, to my group VII, so that he has over-
looked the existence of groups IV and V, the texts of
which he partly places under -the head of 0.. partly under
that of D. As some of the MSS. were not accessible to
him when his Edition was preparing, he, of course, cannot
be made answerable for their omission, but if he had uti-
lised Zupitza's researches laid down in Specimens I and H,
which were issued before his (Skeat's) work can have
complete, he might have avoided a few errors in his
classifications, which, however, need not be dwelt upon here.
As for my own arrangement, I beg to point out that
I only take into consideration the text of the 'Pardoner',
leaving aside the other Tales and their arrangement in the
different MSS. of the Canterbury Tales, firstly because only
part of their contents are sufficiently known, and, secondly,
because a discussion of this very complicated ' question
would take up more space than is appropriate for a special
edition like the present one. On the whole, however, I
think that my classification will hold good also for the
rest of the C. T., though some MSS. may have been derived
\\XVI VI. The Genealogy of tin- ,MSS.
in different portions, from different sources (e. g. Pit.: s.
below ch. VI., no. 16).
The two Types, A and B, into which 1 divide all text*
extant now«> are formed, A by the E.-Dd.-and the Gg.-group..
l>. by the Har.*-, Tc.1-, Se.-, Co.-. and Pe.-groups < cp.
Specimens II, §§ 10 sq.). This is clearly shown by the
readings found in 11. 9, 89. 101, 106, 187, 249, 256, 284,
288, 315, 316, 342, 400, 436, 442, 472, 476, 509, 520,
569, 597, 603, 604, 607, and 640; not quite so certain
are those in 11. 4, 10, 57. 78, 138, 337, 433, 529, 538;
but if a few MSS. belonging to one Type have adopted
readings occurring in the other, these are later alterations,
as will be shown in every single case. These two Types
evidently go back to one common source, which, however
was not the Poet's original MS., as there are some mistakes
•occurring in all or nearly all MSS. (e. g. 11. 538 and 644).
Type A.
1. The E.-Dd. -group (cf. Specimens I, §3;, which appears
to be the most correct on the whole, avoiding the mistakes
occurring more or less in all other groups ; s. the various
readings in 11. 30, 43, 68, 104, 264, 364-66, 505, 529,
etc. ; less certain is 1. 304.
a) The E.-undergroup is formed by E., Hen., and Phy.
I. E. is generally considered as the best MS. of the
O. T. that has been preserved to us, not only because of
the comparative correctness of its text, but on account of
its grammar and spelling (cp. pp. 44 — 50 in Dr. Furni-
vall's Temporary Preface, &c., Ch. S., 2nd Series, 3). Among
other peculiarities it has, perhaps most regularly of all,
kept the weak -e in its right places, and avoided the addition
of this letter in cases where other MSS., owing to the
gradual disappearance of this sound in the 15th century,
Type A. The E.-Dd.- group. XXXVII
have affixed it wrongly: which circumstance shows that its
scribe endeavoured to copy his original as exactly as
possible. But in spite of this apparently painstaking labour,
E. cannot be considered as an entirely reliable reproduction
of the poet's original. On the contrary, there are several
readings, even in the small portion of the C. T. edited here,
where its copyist has spoiled the metre or sense (the more
doubtful ones of which are discussed in my Notes), e. g.
11. 62, 97, 301, 348, 356, 508, 515, 519, 529, 538, 560,
592, 666, etc.
2. Hen., the second best of the Six-Text, according
to Dr. Furnivall (Temp. Preface, p. 50 — 51); evidently a
copy of the same original as E., but not a direct copy of
E., which is shown by the foregoing quotations ; but that E.
cannot be a copy of Hen. either, will be seen from a few
mistakes occurring in the latter ; e. g. 11. 26, 62, 293, 422,
423, 489, 626, 653, etc.
3. Phy. (cp. Specimens, V, pp. 49 sqq.), the worst of
the three, being very corrupt in passages where most or
all other MSS. have correct readings ; e. g. 11. 6, 37, 38,
55, 62, 63—65, 139—40, etc. Still it is not without in-
terest, sometimes corroborating the readings of E., some-
times those of Hen., which is shown by part of the above
quotations. — On the other hand, Phy. agrees with MSS.
of the Dd.-gr., deviating from E. and Hen.; e. g. 43, 52,
73, 88, 171, 224, 236, 268, 285, 290, 383, 467, 572, etc.
But as the same readings occur also in MSS. belonging
to other classes, these coincidences cannot be considered as
strict proofs that the scribe of Phy. made use of sev-
eral other MSS., though he may have occasionally consulted
one similar to In., Ad.1, or No.
b) The Dd.-underyroup is composed of Dd., Hai., Dev.,
Ch., In., Ad.1, and No. That these MSS. go back
to a lost common source is shown by the readings in
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale.
XXXVIII VI. The Genealogy of the MBS.
11. 45—46, 50. 55, 56, 57, 58, 120, 251. and 532. (cp.
Specimens I. ij •"> . This ondergroup is again divided
into two classes : -
a) formed by Dd., Dev., Hai.. Hod., and No.; cp. the-
readings i's. Spec. I, $ 6) in 11. 1, 7 (dev. in Hod.), 31, •>'».
334, 399, 506, 622; less decisive are those in 11. 8. 43. 66.
290, 324, 339, 417, 458, 545 etc.
4. Dd. is often more correct than the other three, which
proves that Dev., Hai. Hod., and No. must go back to a
common source, of which Dd. is independent. It has better
readings i cp. I. §§ 7—8) in the following cases: 11. 43,
70, 104, 128, 142, 258, 265, 285, 334, 367, 369, 400,
675, etc.: whilst its mistakes where Hai., Dev., Hod., and
No. are more correct are only very few ( s. 11. 62, 365, 481 ).
5. Hai. and
i). Ih'i-. go back to the same source, a MS. now lost.
This is proved by a number of deviations from the rest of
this group which these two MSS. have in common (cp. Spec. I.
§ 9), e. ;/. 11. 6, 111, 32. 69, 76, 91, 101, 160, 163, 166,
180, 183, 206, 317, 362, 375, 383, 400, 461, 476, 52k
534, 544, 568, 6 1 2, 632, etc. But that neither can be the
source of the other is shown by their readings in the follow-
ing 11. (cp. Spec. I, §§ 10-1 1): 12, 89, 108, 169, 242, 247,
473, 483, 502, 584 eqq.
7. Hod. has a number of readings in common with Hai.
and Dev. (s. 11. 6, 32, 91, 180, 461, 524, 568, etc.;. Hut
that their original cannot have been the direct source of
Hod., is shown by several passages where the latter is more
correct; s. 11. 7, 69, 76. 107, 160. 163, 189, 206, 317, 362,
369, 375, 383, 400. 612. 632. etc. In a few instances.
Hod. has even better readings than this whole class: s.
11. 136, 324, 409, 489. On the other hand, it has mistakes
not occurring in any other MS., so that none can have been
derived from it: s. 11. 1, 1 (.«»), 16, 23, 48, 54, 104, 238,
Type A. The E.-Dd.- group. XXXIX
287, 322, 391, 395, 408, 423, 444, 475, 493, 500, 577,
598, 630, 654, etc.
But there are also traces that Hod. must have been
influenced by some MS. of the B-Type : thus it inserts the
spurious verses found between 11. 10 and 11 in the Har.*-
and Co.-groups and in a few MSS. of the Pe.- group, be-
tween 11. 12 and 13, the same place, in which Har.s and Ash.2
have them. There however not being any other particular
similarities between Hod. and these two, we may suppose
that this coincidence is an accidental one. But there are
other agreements between Hod. and MSS. of the B-Type
(s. 11. 78, 95, 118, 143, 196, 203, 284, 487, 530, 539, 555,
640), which make such an influence extremely probable,
especially the last quoted instance. If we now consider
that, in all these cases, representatives of the Har.4- group
are concerned, and we take into regard the readings in 11. 163,
258, 290, 456 and 587, in which Har.4 or Pa. are nearly
isolated, we must conclude that the MS. of which Hod.
made occasional use must have belonged to the Har.4-group,
though it cannot have been one of those now extant. The few
cases in which Hod. agrees with Se., Hat., Th., or Grl. (s.
11. 24, 241, 300, 476, 581, 584) are not numerous or de-
cisive enough to render the assumption of a third source
necessary.
8. No. is the most corrupt MS. of this group, frequently
altering or omitting not only single words, but often enough
spoiling entirely the sense of the whole passage. It must
suffice to point out some of the numerous readings of this
sort (cp. I, § 12). The Doctor-Pardoner-Link (11. 1—40)
is wanting, the same as in a few other MSS. (s. p. LXV sq.) ;
besides 11. 157—58, 11. 161 — 62, 11. 601—604, are missing.
Further s. the readings in 11. 67, 79, 81, 88, 99, 116, 129,
135, 150, 182, 183, 199, 200, 215, 260, 261, 315, 384,
427, 429, 514, 605, 623 etc.
Ill*
XX XX VJ- The Genealogy of the 3ISS.
/?) The second class of the Dd.- group is formed by
Ch., In., and Ad.1, (cp. I, § 13 i which share several peculiar
readings; s. 11. 17, 66, 267, 353, 589. 603, etc.
9. Ch. is the most correct of this class, which follows from
its being free from the numerous mistakes occurring in the
two other MSS.
10. In. .and
11. Ad.1, which agree in most readings (cp. Sp. I, i; 14)
deviating not only from the other MSS. of the same group,
but frequently from all together; e. g. in 11. 8, 12, 31, 33,
41, 72, 76, 98, 114, 118, 134, 153, 190—91, 198, 213,
246, 312, 356, 366, 368, 383, 391, 395, 405. 423, 458,
476, 497, 500, 529, 537, 545, 555, 566, 589, 610, etc.
But In. cannot be the source of Ad.1, as the former has :\
few mistakes where the latter is right or nearly so (1. c. I,
§ 16); e. g. 11. 143/189, 266, 274—75, 376, 446, 498, etc.
Much more frequent, however, are the instances in which
Ad. J is corrupt, whilst the reading of In. is correct, or at
least better (s. I, § 15); e.g. 11. 4, 75, 110, 112, 118, 163,
180, 258, 304, 349, 359, 372, 387, 408, 428, 439, 442,
464, 490, 521, 526, etc.
But that Ch. cannot be the original from which the
common source of In. and Ad.1 was derived is shown by
several mistakes occurring in the former alone or, at least, in
no other MS. of the Dd.-group (s. I, § 17); e. g. 11. 35, 38, 48,
89, 95, 121, 186, 205, 300, 334, 405, 411, 466, 470, fi'Kj,
658, 669, etc. For the discussion of some doubtful points and
a pedigree of the Dd.-gr., s. ib. §§ 19 — 20., and below no. 49.
11. The Gg.- group, consisting of Gg., Ph.1, and Bo.2
For its characteristic readings, s. Specimens II, § 3 (11. 576,
594, 596, 666, 676; for those of Gg. and Bo.2 cp. 11. 124,
358, 383, 449).
12. Gg. is unfortunately not complete, having lost two
leaves (besides similar mutilations in other parts) containing
Type B. The Har/- group. XXXXI
Hie conclusion of the Doctor's Tale, the Doctor-Pardoner-
Link, and the Pardoner's Preamble as far as 1. 98 (386
of the Six-Text Print). Also 11.455—56 are absent. For
its specialities, s. Dr. Furnivall's Temp. Pref., pp. 51 — 59. —
Though one of our oldest MSS. of the C. T. (dated about
1430 — 40), it cannot be the source of the two others be-
longing to the same group, which is shown by the following
readings (cp. Spec. II, §§ 5 and 8): 11. 126, 175, 221, 234,
300, 361, 371, 374, 391, 431, 504, 536, 549, 550, 557,
568, 590, 591, 620, 646, 660, etc.
13. Ph. ' is still more mutilated, only 11. 543 — 680 being
left of our 'text. As far as can be judged from these 138
verses, it seems nearer related to Grg. than to Bo.2, having
a few mistakes in common with the former of which the
latter is free (cp. Spec. II, § 4); s. 11. 560, 561, 614, 655).
If it were not a younger MS. (Dr. Furnivall dates it ab.
1440, s. Spec. II, § 6), it might be considered as the source
of Grg., but without knowing more of its further contents,
the question must be left undecided for the present.
14. Bo."1 is the most complete MS. of this group; still,
as it has a good many faults of its own so far as it can
be compared with the two others, it cannot be considered
as a reliable representative of this group for the portions
wanting in Gg. and Ph.1; at any rate, it is evident that
Bo.2 is not the source of either (cp. Spec. II, § 7); s. its
readings in. 11. 103, 155, 214, 250, 265, 306, 320, 381-82,
392, 393 94. 414, 450, 465, 505. 594, 623, 640, etc.
Type B.
III. The Har.4- group., formed by Har.4, Pa., Har.5,
and Ash.- : for its characteristic readings s. Spec. II, § 9,
and Spec. V, § 2 (viz. 11. 10*, ]1* [s. Note to 1. 10] 14,
25, 31, 32, 34, 58, 3V), 186, and in the part missing in
Har.3, 1. 529).
XXXX1I VI. The Genealogy of tin- MSS.
15. llnr.4 For particulars concerning this MS., s. Temp.
Pref. pp. 7—8. 70-85, and Dr. Furnivall's Edit, of the
Harleian MS. 7334, Forewords. Though one of the oldest
MSS. of the C. T. we possess, it is less reliable than the
better ones of the A.-Type, as it is not only damaged by
the loss of several leaves, but frequently offers readings
of its own not supported by any other authority or by only
a few MSS. of different.- groups ; and if some of them appear
to be quite as good as the corresponding ones of E., Gg.,
etc., the majority are decidedly faulty, whilst those of Pa.,
Haiv1, and Ash.'- are more or less correct. So Har.4 cannot
be the source of any other MS. of the same group. S. Sp. II,
§ 16, and its readings in the following 11.: 4. 29, 43,
51. 78, 133, 143, 148, 161. 190-1, 231, 246. 257—8,
265, 276, 336, 382. 423-24, 471. 498, 550. 555, 569. 5S9.
etc. — For its presumed influence on Hod., s. no. 7.
16. Pa. For a full description of this MS., s. Dr. Half-
uiann's Dissertation1). Though its text of the 'Pardoner' is
nearly complete (only 11. 11 & 12, 17 & J8 are omitted,
the same as in Har.4) it contains so many mistakes and
gratuitous alterations that its value is very small. — Its re-
lation to Har.4 is shown by the readings that both MSS.
have in common, besides the two omissions mentioned before
(cp. Sp. II, § 11); s. 11. 30, 40, 95. 166. 1K9. 224, 260. 261.
265. 340, 520. etc. Although some of these readings are
shared by single MSS. of other groups, they will contribute
towards the evidence that Pa. cannot have been directly
derived from Har.'' or Ash.2 But that it can not have
been the source of these or any other MS., is proved by the
great number of its mistakes which are not in Har.*. Har. .
Ash.2, and most texts, as already hinted at before cp.
') Das auf der Bibliotheque Rationale /u Paris betindliclit-
Manuscript der Canterbury Tales. Kiel 1898. (•]>. Kngl. stud.
•29, p. 116.
Type B. The Har.*- group. XXXXITI
Spec. II. § 15), e. g. 11. 22. 37, 67, 82, 109, 118, 160,
194, 235, 245, 259, 289—90, 292, 339, 350, 358, 393,
408, 443, 454, 464, 507, 522, 550, 560, 570, 602, 649,
etc. — 8. also no. 7.
17. Har.' is incomplete, part of a leaf, embracing
11. 272 290 and 299—322, being torn, and ending with
I. 388. It goes back to the same original from which also
18. Ash.- was derived, deviating from the subdivision
formed by Har.4 and Pa., but agreeing with E., Dd., Gg.,
etc. (Type A. Cp.) 8pec. V, § 2. and s. their readings in
II. 5, 6, 10, II. 17, 18. 30, 40. 89, 95, 166, 202, 235,
249, 256, 337, 342, 427, etc.
Also for the portions missing in Har."', Ash.2 shows the
same characteristics as before, viz. it agrees frequently
with the A.-Type, where Har/ and Pa. have readings of
their own or the same as the Co.-, Pe.-, etc. groups. Op. Sp. V,
§ 8 and 11. 284. 288, 315, 316, 393, 400. 412. 423, 427,
433, 435, 456, 472, 481, 483, 488, 498, 509. 513, 520,
526, 530, 560, 569, 597, 603, 604, 614, 649 etc. In
spite of the numerous similarities between Har."' and Ash.-,
neither MS. can be the source of the other; so the former
has better authorized readings than the latter in 11. 5, 9,
26, 98, 100, 157, 160, 206, 233, 239, 243, 248, 259,
261, 266, 293, 358, 364, 383, etc. (Cp. Spec., V, 5>
On the other hand, Har.5 has mistakes where Ash.- is
correct (Op. Spec. V. £ 6). e. g. in 11. 47, 67, 88, 114,.
121, 175, 180, 200, 250, 257, 296, 298, 323, 362, 376, etc,
Hut their common source cannot have been the original
from which Har.4 and Pa/ are descended. Cp. Spec. V,
£ 4. and the readings of Har."' and Ash.'- occurring in
11. 7. 12, 165, 186, 201, 214, 244, 330, 374. etc. From
these it follows that the passages in which Har." and Ash.-
agree with the E.-Dd.-group cannot have been in the
common source of the Har.*- group (cf. Spec. V, § 11), so
XXXXI V VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
that they must have been introduced from a MS. of the
A.-Type directly into the lost original of Har/' and Ash.2-
Though the evidence of these consequently is only second
hand, it is sometimes not without interest as supporting
some reading or other in the E.-Dd.-group where the
different branches of that disagree.
IV. The Se.- group, consisting only of Se. and Hat. -
The relation of these two MSS. is shown more by their
common agreements, firstly with the lost original of the
Tc.'-, Co.-, and Pe.-groups, secondly with the lost source
of the last-named group alone, than by peculiar readings
of their own (Cp. Spec. II, § 18 and 22). To the former
class belong the instances found in 11. 19, 30, 43, 58, 72,
318, 385, 529, 591 ; to the latter (agreements with the
Pe.-gr.), such as the following ones: 11. 160, 177, 178, 179,
180, 242, 280, 325, 328. 344, 372, 422, 456, 457. 494,
530. 600, 617. etc.
19. Se., shortly described in Temp. Pref., p. 7. is a MS.
of no great value on account of a good many doubtful and
incorrect readings, though several of the mistakes which,
according to the foregoing quotations, must have been in
its direct source now lost have evidently been corrected
from another MS. most likely belonging to the E.-Dd.-
group (cp. Spec. II, §§ 20 and 23). Instances in which
Hat. has kept the readings of the Tc.1-, Co.-. Pe.-groups,
and pai'tly also those of the Har.4-group, are: 11. 101, 106,
264, 334, 342, 364, 442, 515, 520. 597, 603, 604, 640, etc.;
such where Hat. only agrees with the Pe.-gr., are: 11. 100,
158, 164. 182, 280, 300, 338, 347, 353, 357, 368, 470,
493. 494. 514, 533, 551, 579, 634, etc.
20. Hut. is a not much better representative of their
common source than Se., as there are traces of its scribe
having made use of one or two other MSS. First we will
mention such passages in Hat. as agree with the E.-l)d.-
Type B. The Se.- group. XXXXV
group, whilst Se. has the reading of the Pe.-gr., etc. (cp.
II, § 21 & 24): s. 11. 88, 110, 143, 472, 622 (of). Then
there are a number of instances where Hat. has the same
readings as Ad.2 (s. below no. 24, and cp. Spec. II, § 25),
deviating from all others: s. 11. 7, 10, 11, 86, 95, 104, 115r
122, 126, 131, 132, 135, 144,152; cases in which only fewMSS.
accidentally join in the same reading with Hat. and Ad.2
are: 23, 24, 26, 38, 83, 155, 341, etc. Still another re-
lation must exist between Hat. and Ph.3 (s. also 46 below),
though it cannot be decided which of them has consulted
the other (cp. Spec. IV, § -35); s. 11. 195, 203, 223, 299r
355, 375, 382, 406, 470, 487, 525, 643, 645, 666, 667.
Doubtful it may be whether agreements such as occurring
in 1. 241 belong to the former or to the latter class. -
Cp. also no. 7 (Hod.).
Under these circumstances a few cases in which Se. and
Hat. have the same reading as the E.-Dd.-group, but de-
viate from Pe., etc. (cp. Spec. II, § 20 d and § 26) must
be explained as accidental ones, each of the two MSS.
having made use of some other besides its direct original ;
such cases are found in 11. 317 (Laredomye), 422 (they),
589 (wyne), and 638.
Still less important are agreements between Se., Hat.,
and a number of MSS. from other groups except Pe., such
as those in 11. 7, 32, 254, and 387. So we. see that Se.
and Hat. have no direct connection with each other, but
go back to a lost MS. from which also the original of the
Pe.-group was derived.
V. The Tc.1- group, consisting of Tc.1, Ha.3, Gl., and
Ad.2 Cp. Spec. II, §§ 27 — 31. There are only a few cases in
which all four MSS., deviating from all or most others, agree
with each other: s. 11. 171, 638 (om. Tc.1, Ea.3, Gl.2, corr.
Gl.), 245, 338 (ne), 649. In others, they only (with few
accidental exceptions) agree with the Co.- group, which,
XXXXVI VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
therefore, must go back to a lost MS. of this class; s.
11.. 188, 502, 416, and 817 (I wot)- But considering that
each of these four MSS. has introduced a number of alte-
rations (as will be shown presently), the following intaiices
may also be reckoned among the passages able to prove
this relation, viz. 11. 104, 131, 228, 856, 413, 621, 622.
The same allowance must be made to some other readings
only shared by part of the Co.-group, the subdivisions of
which have been each influenced by some other source:
such passages are: 11. 23, 26, 43, 213, 328. 520, 540,
and 589.
21. 7'e.1, though often corrupt, has some readings devi-
ating from the other three, but agreeing with E.-Dd., etc.;
such are (cp. II, §§ 20 d, 21 b, 27 b): 11. 68, 79, 89, 104,
356, 425, 476, 507, 509. On the other hand, it has so
many mistakes of its own or only shared by few M8S. of
other groups, that it cannot have been the source of any other
text.; e. g. 11. 5, 51, 85*, 86*, 88*, 106*, 133*, 136*. 143*.
262, 284, 298, 303, 304, 306, 330, 341, 342, 372, 378,
398, 400, 411, 435, 436, 448, 458, 467, 468, 473, iK'.t.
497, 502, 506, 515, 516, 521, 527, 549, 550, 558, f>(>9.
572, etc. (Observe the curious agreement of Tc.4 and Har.4
in the 11. marked thus*.) At the same timeTc.1 often agrees with
22. Ra.3, and
23. GL, which go back to the same common source.
For the agreements of Tc.1, Ra.3, and Gl., whilst Ad.2 has
evidently altered its original, s. Spec. II, § 29, where we'
find the following quotations: - 11. 44, 154, 156. 157,
163, 164, 165, 168, 210, 213, 216. 220, 225, 231, 234.
240, 242, 245, 279, 290, 431, 477, 606, etc.
The near relation of Ra.3 and Gl. is proved by a great
number of mistakes that they have in common. Besides, the
Doctor-Pardoner Link is missing in both (s. no. 52 below),
and some single verses are omitted (11. 521-2, 529 — 30).
Type B. The To.1- group. XXXXVIl
For their other agreements s. Spec. II, § 30; especially
11. 43, 66, 68, 69, 86, 97, 131, 139, 143, 265, 269, 283, 286,
288, 306, 324, 359, 366, 391, 404, 412, 447, 461, 482,
508, 527, 580, 601, 614, 626, 631, 632, 655, 674, etc.
But faulty as Ra.3 and Gl. may be, they have some
better authorized readings than Tc.1 and Ad.2, which point
to a second source through which the latter have not
passed; s. 11. 43 (goth), 322, 346, 372, 403, 467 (as).
On the other hand, Ra.:t and Gl. are independent of
each other, which is shown by a good many isolated readings
in each of them. Cp. Spec. II, § 31.
Thus Ra.3 has mistakes where Gl. is correct in the
following passages: 11. Ill, 137, 165, 177, 193, 199, 236,
241, 286, 287, 298, 299, 340, 352, 447, 450, 465, 471,
488, 517, 554, 660, etc.
And also Gl. has mistakes where the readings of Ra.3
are correct; so it omits 1. 301; further s. 11. 50, 62. 89,
121, 126, 131, 201, 233, 265, 278, 353, 370, 374, 430,
447, 455, 590, 594, 613, 618, 638, 644, 662, etc.
24. Ad.- is complete, only a couple of 11. (68 and 192)
are missing. Its relation to Hat. (s. above, no. 20) makes
it impossible that any MS. of this group can have been
derived from it. Nor can any MS. now extant have been
the direct source of Ad.2, as it has a good many faulty
readings of its own; e. g. 11. 40, 49, 80, 95 (and (/race),
103, 109, 126, 160, 176, 177, 178, 208, 280, 330, 358,
398, 419, 421, 429, 433, 497, 555, 571 (ye schuln), 577,
584, 600, 620, 656, 660, 664.
But those instances in which Ad.2 agrees with Tc.1 alone,
or together with few MSS. of other groups, must be con-
sidered as original readings of this group either spoilt or
corrected in Ra.:i and Gl.; e.g. 11. 131, 139, 318, 329, 338,
366, 372, (with slight variation), 493, 558, 571, 574, 619,
678, etc.
X XXX VIII VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
A few agreements of Ad.2 with MSS. of other groups
(except those with Hat.), whilst deviating from Tc.1. Ra.s,
and Gl. can only be accidental; o. g. 11. 162. 172, 179.
297, 380, 452, 506 etc.
VI. The Co. -group, composed of Co., Lan., SI.2, Tc.-,
Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.1, Cax.2, and Th. That this group goes
back to a MS. belonging to the Tc. '-group, has been shown
before. Agreements proving the close relationship of these
MSS. (resp. old prints) are found in their common readings
(cp. Specimens in, § 7 and V, § 18) in II. 11 (except
SI.2, for which s. no. 51), 69 (exc. Cax.2, Th., s. no. 32),
82 (by), 92 (exc. Th.), 104 (exc. Cax.', Th.), 120 (exc. Th.,
Cax.2?), 140 (such), 147 (exc. Cax.2, Th.), 183, 199*>. 200,
200b, 204, 498 (exc. Th.), 530, 541 (exc. Th.), 553 (exc.
Th.). These eleven texts may be divided into two classes:
a) This subdivision is formed by Co., Lan, and SI.'2 (Cp.
Spec, m, § 5); s. the readings in 11. 315—6, 380. 47S
(a^em), 512, 524, 608, 637, 638, etc,
25. Co. S. Temp. Preface pp. 59 — 60. A handsome MS.,
clearly written, but often faulty, because its direct source
was so. Several leaves are lost, but the 'Pardoner' is pretty
well complete; 11. 315 — 16 are missing, as in Lan. and
SI.2, so was 1. 178. but is added, conformable to the A -Type
etc., in a different hand. Besides, part of a leaf embracing
a portion of 11. 31 — 40 and 46 — 7, has been cut away.
But Co., cannot have been the direct source of Lan. and
SI.2, as it has a number of readings deviating partly from
these two, partly from all or most other MSS. of this group.
S. 11. 1, 76, 82, 84, 100, 126, 138, 141, 156. 238. 325,
333, 3,75 (for), 407, 425, 450, 451, 452, 512 (fry), 518, 620,
etc. Of these passages, some more or less distinctly betray
the influence of a MS. of Type A., viz. 100, 138, 178
i though written by another hand), 333, 407, 425 (om. of Jie}.
Type B. The Co.- group. XXXXIX
26. Lan. For its peculiarities, s. Temp. Pref., pp. 62 — 70
(Northern). A whole passage (11. 121— 139) is wanting;
besides a single 1. (358) has been omitted. That it
cannot have been the source of Co. or SI.2, is shown by
a good many mistakes of its own, or readings only shared
by MSS. not belonging to this group; viz. 11. 4, 16, 32,
95, 162, 176, 192, 250, 257, 266, 268, 290, 296, 310,
323, 338, 372, 378, 398, 444, 472, 478, 507, 508, 514,
529, 533, 544, 547, 578, 592, 633, 637, 652, 656, 658,
679. In a few instances the reading of Lan. approaches
that of the A-Type, etc. (11. 507, 514, 544), but this may
be accidental.
27. SI.-, complete, only the 11. between 10 and 11 in-
serted in all other MSS. of the Co.-gr., etc., 1. 178 and
11. 315- 16 also, at least originally, wanting in all other MSS.
of this group are omitted. In the beginning of the 'Par-
doner', (11. 1 — 11) the original text has been corrected
from a MS. of the E.-Dd.-gr. (Cp. Spec. Ill, § 16),
while in the rest scarcely any traces of such influence
(perhaps in 11. 168 and 304) are to be discovered. This
observation would be sufficient to prove that no other MS.
of this group can have been derived directly from SI.2.
Still, to show the character of this MS., a number of
passages may be adduced here showing the negligence of
its copyist; e. g. 11. 63, 74, 108, 151, 153, 158, 163, 167,
238, 251, 253, 296, 298, 302, 330, 397, 414, 419, 426,
459, 468, 472, 533, 590, 614, 627, 644, 645, 660, etc.
Though it is evident that none of these MSS. can have been
the source to the other, the question naturally arises which
of them are the more nearly related to any other. Zupitza
declared (Spec. Ill, § 17) that he could not positively answer
such a question, but he believed that there is a closer
connection between Co. and SI.2. In my opinion, however, his
quotations do not bear out this supposition, as he neglects a
L VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
number of agreements between Co. and Lan. where SI.2 is
different, s. 11. 26, 183, 386, 461 (per), 524 (departed ben,),
572, 598, 669, which can scarcely be all accidental, though
the readings which Co. and SI.2 have in common may be
a little more numerous; s. 11. 37, 43, 57 (Co. xaffran, SI.2
*affr<ai), 72, 76, 139, 146, 188, 192, 324, 372, 415, 447,
453, 456, 458, 563, 637.
But of these only few (11. 37, 415, 453, 458, 563) can
be considered decisive for the mutual relation of Co. and
SI.2, whilst, on the other hand, SI.2 in some instances (s..
11. 84, 100, 238, 328, 337, 434) agrees better with Lan. than
with Co., not mentioning those passages in which SI.2 and
Lan., deviating from Co., have the same readings as the
rest or the majority of this group.
So it seems to me that we have to consider those cases
in which two of the|p MSS. join in the same or a similar
expression against the third as the original reading of their
common source, the deviations from which we must explain
as misreadings, or gratuitous alterations of the respective
scribe's, sometimes also as a contamination with a MS.,
belonging to a different group.
b) This subdivision is formed by Tc.2, Ne., Cax. ', Cax.2,
Th. (which, however, is greatly influenced by another source,
s. below), Har.3, Hel., and li. Readings proving their
mutual relation (cp. Spec. Ill, § 6), are to be found in
11. 3, 22, 23, 27, 363, 366, 404, 407, 409, 429, 450, 454,
457, 506, 521, 586, etc.
This subdivision splits again into two classes, the first
of which we will call
a) It is formed by Tc.2, Ne.. Cax.1, Cax.2, and partly by
Th.1 (Cp. Spec. Ill, § 7, and V, § 18) ; s. 11. 43, 44, 45, 48* (also
') In passages marked thus*, Th. shares the reading of
the other MSS.
Type B. The Co.- group. LI
Lan.), 60, 72*, 76, 82*, 98*, 117, 118*, 189, 208, 233,
342, 362* (to), 369*, 395, 398*, 424. 451, 468*, 470,476,
487*, 529, 572*, 578, 584, 638b, etc. To these quotations must
be added a few passages in which a (minus Th.) shows the
influence of a MS. belonging to the E.-J)d.-group ; viz..
11. 483, 591, 638, and 653 (keer may have been omitted
by chance in Ne.), 666.
28. Tc.'2 The Doctor-Pardoner Link is wanting; besides,
another great portion, embracing 11. 239 - 340, part of
11. 425 — 6, and 1. 538 are omitted. Consequently, this MS.
cannot be the direct source of any other. There is, how-
ever, a closer connection between Tc.2 and the Caxtons,
occasionally also between Th. (Cp. Spec. Ill, § 8), for
which s. 11. 180, 374, 507, 514, 560, 653; for the agree-
ments between Tc.2 and Cax.1 alone, s. 11. 69, 160, and
178. On the other hand, Cax. and Th. are free from the
many mistakes occurring in Tc.2, e. g. in 11. 49, 65, 98
(vp) om.), 101, 120, 156, 174, 182, 186, 190, 197, 212>
439, 445, 446, 456, 580, 589, 648, 661.
29. Ne. A few 11. are missing: 137 — 145, 178 (origi-
nally wanting in the whole group), 305 (the same as in
Har.3, Hel., and Cax.1), and 630. Though nearly related
to Tc.2, it cannot have been its direct source, as it has
several mistakes not to be found in the latter, or in the
Caxtons or Th. (Cp. Ill, § 11); s. 11. 16. 43, .73, 161, 170,
257, 429, 507, 599, 669, 675. That it cannot have been
derived from any of these MSS.. follows from the quotations
in the fore-going section.
30. Cax.1 has only a few misprints or errors not shared
by Tc.2 (cp. Spec. Ill, § 10; V, § 18); viz. 11. 19, 120,
173, 302, and 610, so that it seems possible that Cax.1
may have been the original from which Tc.2 was copied,
as an intelligent scribe could very well have corrected
the mistakes found in Cax.1 But the scribe of Tc.2 was.
] ,11 VI. The Genealogy of the .MSS.
certainly not intelligent, as he has introduced so many
faulty readings enumerated above. So it is more pro-
bable that both were reproduced from the same source,
but so that Cax.1 represents a much more faithful copy
than Tc.-
31.') Caj-.- is, on the whole, a revised and corrected
edition of Cax.1, with which, however, it shares a good many
mistakes, mostly together with the other MSS. of this sub-
division, and only few that do not occur anywhere elsr.
viz. those found in 11. 244 and 360.
For his corrections, however, Caxton evidently made
use of a MS. of the A-Type2), in which alterations he is
frequently followed by Thynne. In the following enume-
ration I mark the latter cases by adding a Th. to the
number of the line (Op. Spec. V, § 19—20): 11. 5 (Th.), 6
(Th.), 43 (Th.), 49 (Th.), 63 (Th.), 68 (Th.), 73, 74 (Th.). 89,
100 (to-Th.), 104 (Th.), 106, 124 (Th.), 131 (Th.), 147 (Th.),
157 (Th.), 160 (Th.), 164, 178 (Th.), 184 (Th.), 214 (Th.),
226, 232 (Th.), 262, 264 (Th.), 269—70 (Th.), 281 (Th.),
288, 306. 316 (Th.i, 333 (Th.), 338 (Th.), 356 (Th.), 364
(Th.), 365— 66, 400. 406, 414 (Th.), 416, 425, 468, 472,
538 (where Cax.2 has the best reading of all) 589, 604
(Th.), 640. On the other hand, there are some readings
in which Cax.'2 is either quite isolated, or only supported
by few MSS. of different groups, so that these latter coin-
cidences must be considered as accidental (cp. V. § 21);
s. 11. 6, 23, 24, 91, 119, 120, 212, 276, 309, 330, 443. 538
<s. above), 662.
') In the various readings I use 'Cax.' for brevity's sake
when both agree.
-) Of. on this subject his Preface to this second edition,
reprinted by Tyrwhitt, lid. ]^d., p. V, and by Wright, In-
troduction, p. VII.
Type B. The Co.-group. fJI]
32. Th. That this print has many readings in common
with the Caxtons and partly with the Co.-group in general,
has been shown before. At the same time, however, it
frequently agrees with the Pe.-group, among which Ph.3
seems to be its nearest relation (cp. Spec. V, § 23). Quitting
those instances in which most or all MSS. of this
group, when deviating from those of the Co.-group, coin-
cide with the majority of the other classes, especially the
following readings are to be adduced to prove its obligation
to the Pe.-group: 11. 23, 43 (cf. Ph.3). 110, 160. 177. 179,
180, 276, 321 (it, Ph.3), 325, 328, 363, 368, 450, 456. 457,
463, 470, 482, 506, 509, 514, 529, 530, 551, 579. 597,
600, 607, 621—22, 624, 634, 638, 654 (Ph.3). 663.
To these may be added those cases in which Th. is
not only joined by some of the MSS. of the Pe.-group, among
which almost regularly Ph.3, but sometimes also by MSS.
of different groups (cp. Spec. V, § 24); s. 11. 25. 27, 39,
55 (not in Ph.3), 74 (not in Ph.3), 79 (not in Ph.3), 88, 133, 166
(not in Ph.3), 192 (not in Ph3.), 203, 241, 355, 382, 412, 416,
494 (goddis precious herte Th.. Ph.3, Se.), 525, 580 (not in
Ph.3), 590 (not in Ph.3), 643, 645, 648 (not in Ph.3).
A number of isolated! readings in Th. (cp. Spec. V,
§ 25; s. 11. 28, 31, 40, 71, 73, 104, 113, 208, 533 etc.)
only serve to show that occasional agreements with MSS.
of other groups than Co. and Pe. (v. ib. 11. 4, 24, 3QO,
344 [yet], 453, 459, 560, 584, 626) are to be. consi-
dered as accidental ones, unless they were derived from the
second source of Th., a MS. similar to Ph.'1, but not Ph.3
itself. That Cax.2 was its' other source, is made evident
by some curious coincidences found in 11. 30, 217, 604;
cp. Spec. V, § 19 B. Which of them, however, Thynne
used as the basis of his text, and which for his alterations,
cannot be decided with certainty, so that a suggestion to
put Th. into the Pe.-group would also be justifiable.
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale. IV
|JV VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
But on the whole it is immaterial whether we reckon this
print among one or other class of MSS.. so long as we
rightly conceive its relations.
/?) The second subdivision is formed by Haiv1. Hel.,
and Ii., though there are only a few readings that point to
a common source (cp. Spec. Ill, § 12); s. 11. 100, 226,
429, 453. 555 (>•«, rest of Co.-gr. «••>•). 604 (Than): also the
reading in 1. 67, though slightly different, may be reckoned
here.
33. Har.\ Besides 1. 178 om. in most MSS. of this group,
only another 1., 305, is missing in this MS., the same as
in Hel., Ne., and Oax.1, but it ends the Tale with 1. 630.—
It shows some similarity with Hel. (cp. Spec. Ill, § 13);
s. 11. 155, 393, 419, 444, 507, 525; partly also 1. 67 quoted
above. On. the other hand, there are some agreements
between Har.3 and MSS. of the other subdivisions of this
group pointing, perhaps, to a second source; sometimes
these readings are better than those found in b. or (i (Cp.
Spec. III. § 15), as in 11. 140 (/ rue ami that />.- Xe. and
Hel. om. this passage), 1 73, 265 (xemeth), 268, 281 ; some-
times worse, as in 11. 88, 112. and 235. This second source
seems to have been a MS. nearer related to Lan. (s. 11. 43,
76, and 79), though not Lan. itself (s. 11. 140 and 146).
But the great number of mistakes in Har.:l make it diffi-
cult to describe its relations exactly; the enumeration of
a few instances must suffice: s. 11. 7<l. 90. I2<>. 137. 157.
18!). 241. 246, 272, 295, 296, 313, 324, 328. 332. 337,
348. 373. 377. 407, 425. 473. 5<ui. 50!). 515. 539. 556,
597. 601, 602, etc.
34. Hel. has omitted several passages in the introductory
and digressive portions of the Tale (s. 11. 73 76. 1O3— 7.
127—34, 25(1 62. 267 73. 277—8, 283—300. 311 II.
329—32, 355—60) and ends it with I. 606. Its relation
to Har.3 has been mentioned before, and it is scarcely
Type B. The Pe. -group. LV
worth while to enumerate all its isolated mistakes (a few
instances are found in 11. 32, 72, 116, 122, 125, 153, 170,
178, 193, 281, 303, 316, 341, 361, 387, 535, 594, etc.) as
the above omissions are sufficient to prove that it cannot
be the source of any other MS. of this group. But s. no. 55
Ash.4) below.
35. It. Besides the omission of several single lines (113,
272, 358, 394, 406, 408, 455—6, 458, 570, 596, 664) this
MS. contains so many mistakes of its own (s., e. g., 11. 62, 67,
68, 72, 88, 120, 140, 178, 191, 200b, 219, 262, 281, 289,
303, 338, 355, 369, 401, 430, 452, 462, 513, 545, 651.
671) that it cannot have been the source of any other MS.
Still, there are some passages in which the scribe of li.
(or the one of his original) has evidently made use of a
MS. of a better class, whilst most MSS. of the Co.-group
deviate from the common reading (cp. Spec. Ill, § 14); s.
H. 73-74, 246, 305, 306, 333—4, 356, 508. In I 68 li.
resembles most Hat.
VII. The Pe. -group, the most numerous, consisting
of 20 MSS.: Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Del., Har.', Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich.,
Lin., Mm., Ph.2, Ph.', Ra.2, Bo.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Chn., Ash.1,
Ash/ That the source of its original must have been a
MS. of the Se.-group, has been shown before (s. above,
section IV) ; and that the Pe.-group, together with the
last named and the Har.4 and Co.-groups go back again
to a MS. now lost, has been mentioned on p. XXXVI.
Readings which the above 20 MSS. have in common
and which deviate from all other groups (the few exceptions
are evidently later alterations) are found in 11. 23, 33, 65,
68, 81, 104, 127, 132, 173, 248, 503, 509, 552, 584, 621,
638, 643, etc. (Cp. Spec. IV, § 4-5).
36. Pe. For a short description of this MS., s. Temp.
Pref., pp. 60 — 62 (it must have been written between
1477 and 1489). Though perhaps the best representative
IV*
LV] VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
of this group, its text apparently not having heen influenced
by another MS.. Pe. cannot have been the direct source
of the other MSS. of this class, as it has a number of more
or less correct expressions not found in any other text of
this group, or occasionally in a few of other classes (cp.
Spec. IV, § 7—8); s. 11. 32, 61, 156, 170, 172. 1.S7. :tt<»,
335, 358, 451, 462; 515, 570, 599—600, 60S. (US. etc.
On the other hand, no other MS. now existing can have
been the direct source of Pe.. which will be seen from the
following discussions.
Some of the other MSS. form undergroups more or less
distinctly separated from the rest; thus Ba. and Lin.; Bo.1
and Ph.2; Har.2, Lau.2, Ro.1. Ho.2, Lich., and Ash.' are
more closely, related to each other than to the remaining
MSS. of this group. ,
37. Ba. (cp. Spec. IV, § 23 sqq.) has several readings
in common with Lin., deviating from all other MSS. of the
Pe.-gr.. but agreeing with the E.-Dd.-Type; s. 11. 110. 131.
177, 242, 258, 276, 293, 519, 552, 584, 678, etc. Isolated
agreements between Ba. and Lin., or such as are not shared
by any MS. of the Pe.-group, are found in 11. 49. 67. ;>_?S.
357, 595, 665 ; similar also are the readings of the two in
1. 268. But on the other hand, either MS. has a few ex-
pressions in common with the E.-Dd.-group, whilst the other
follows the reading of Pe., etc.; for Ba.. s. 11. 25, 100. 156.
403, perhaps also 1. 342; for Lin. s. 11. 78, 150, 222. i'7'.i.
326, 347, 382, 441, 482, 486, 571, 617. To these may
be added those instances in which Lin., agreeing with the
A-Type, is joined by a few other MSS. of the Pe.-group,
e. g. 89, 105 (herd), 112, 195, 3MO (J'orby). 3«»S. VM '. 548.
580 (yhent), 661, 667, 675, etc. -- Besides, Lin. has a few
corrections by a later hand in 11. 68, 178. 353. 372.
From these quotations it follows that Lin. and Ba. go back
Type B. The Pe.-group. LVII
to the same original, but that each has also made use of
another MS. of a different group.
But that Ba. cannot be the direct source of Lin., nor
any other MS. now extant is shown by several mistakes
occurring in it alone; s. 11. 192, 209, 224, 234, 238, 264,
276, 315, 347, 526, 537, 547, 581, 582, 610, 627, 637, etc.
38. Bo.1 has frequently the same readings as Ph.2 (cp.
Spec. IV, § 18 sqq.); we will first quote instances in which
these two, deviating from the original readings of the Pe.-
group, agree with MSS. similar to E.-Dd., etc.; s. 11. 126,
207, 263, 386, 407, 589, and, joined by some other texts of
the Pe.-group, in 11. 79 (a om.), 89, 219, 299, 624, etc. But
more frequent are the cases in which Bo.1 and Ph.2 have the
same mistakes from which all other MSS. are free ; s. 11. 22,
37, 73, 81, 85, 105, 112, 156, 233, 243, 256, 281, 289,
320, 347, 360, 430, 433, 470, 592, 659, 672, etc.
Bo.1, however, is not the source of Ph.2; s. its errors
in 11. 34, 6i; 101, 143, 183, 210, 250, 374, 379, 414, 419,
522, 572, 581, 629, 634, 676, where Ph.2 is correct or
follows the reading of the other MSS. of the Pe.-group.
Of. below no. 46.
39. Del., a MS. which distinguishes itself from all others
by frequent insertion of superfluous words or other gratu-
itous alterations. Cp. Spec. IV, §§ 29 — 31. Still there
are some readings in which Del. agrees with the MSS. of
the A-Type, partly alone of its group, partly together with
one or more MSS. of the same. Such of the former kind are
found in 11. 323 (wolel), 354, 457, 528; such of the last-named
description are in 11. 64, 105 (herd), 112, 145, 321 (hit),
324, 342, 522, 598. So it appears that Del. or its direct
source must have occasionally introduced corrections from
a MS. of the E.-Dd.-Type. But the majority of its devia-
tions from the Pe.-group, as well as from the others, show
that Del. itself cannot have been the original of any other
VI. The Genealogy of the .MSS.
MS,: s. 11. 58. 68. 84. 99. 10H. 1 1H. 120. 156. 167. 1K8.
195. 207. 212, 239, 240. 256, 263, 279. 295. 314. 333.
400, 401. 403. 416, 427, 428, 435. 443. 447, 466. 4S<>.
483, 486. 487. 492. 506. 507, 511, 518. 521. 525. 526.
527. 552. 566. 58n. 582. 588. 594. 597. 615. 622. 633.
636. 642. 669, etc.
40. Har.~ apparently goes back to a common souree
with Lau.-. Lich., Ro.1. Ro.2. and Ash.1 (cp. Spec. IV,
§ 10; V, § 12). all having the same readings in 11. 3 — 10
(11* — 12*) as the Har/ and Oo.-groups in the beginning of
the Pardoner's Preamble. Though in the remaining portion
of the poem there is only one more instance (1. 239) in
which five of them, deviating from all other MSS. of the Pe.-
group and most of the others, have the same expression
(the sixth. Ro.1. being more than once influenced by a MS. of
the Dd.-group; s. no. 49). the above agreement can scarcely
be explained otherwise than by the supposition that all six
were derived from a MS. in which the originally missing
11. 3 sqq. were copied from a text belonging either to the
Co.- or Har.4-group.
The frequent deviations from each other in the rest of
the 'Pardoner' then must have originated from contami-
nations with MSS. of other groups, of which more or less
distinct traces are still visible.
Among these six MSS.. Har.2. Lich.. and Ash.1 form a
sort of undergroup, though there are not many umloubtful
readings to show this (cp. Spec. IV. § 14. V. £ 13 B.): s.
especially 11. 164 and 353. But several other agreements
where these three are joined by a few MSS. of the Pe,-
group can be adduced for this purpose, particularly those
in which a MS. of the E.-Dd. class has evidently been
made use of by the different scribes; s. 11. 63. 64. 231.
etc. Other similarities are found in 11. 48. 254. 532. 5! IS.
650, and perhaps also in 1. 581 (put). The same curious
Type B. The Pe.-group. LIX
mistakes in Har.2 and Ash1 occur in 11. 392 & 569, whilst
Lich. has corrected these readings. On the whole, however.
Lich. and Ash.1 are much more nearly related; cf. below 43.
But that Har.2 cannot be their direct source, is shown
by a number of readings in which Har.2 deviates from them
and, at the same time, from all or most MSS. of the Pe.-
group. partly also from every other text (s. Spec. IV.
§ 15). A decided improvement in Har.2 is found in 1. 365 :
but faulty are its readings in 11. 201. 388, 601 ; further s.
11. 162, 193, 261. 375. 507, etc.. where its mistakes are
shared by other MSS. of the Pe.-gr.
41. Law.1 has not the Doctor-Pardoner Link (cf. no. 52
below) and omits the first five lines of the Prologue, be-
ginning thus with 1. 45 (cp. Spec. IV. § 32—33). That
its scribe must have consulted, directly or indirectly, a MS.
of a better class, is made evident by its readings in
11. 70. 126, 173, 189 (/>»»;, 30.6, 422 (if that). Though Lau.1
here agrees with a MS. or two of the Pe.-gr., the influence
of a special MS. cannot be distinctly traced, as Lau.1 coincides
now with one of them, now with the other. Besides, Lau1.
contains several mistakes in common with a few MSS. of
the same group (s. 11. 197, 230, 283, 331, 346, 376, 394,
406. 507, 535, 578, 645. 664, etc.); but these agreements
are so changing that it is impossible to prove a closer
relation between Lau.1 and any of them. On the other
hand, it is obvious from the omission mentioned above
and from a number of isolated readings (s. 11. 104, 142,
17!). 256. 259, 366, 388. 422. 457. 520, 559. 657), that
Lau.1 cannot be the source of any other MS.
42. fjfin.- belongs, as we have seen before, to the same
subdivision with Har.2, Lich.. Ro.'. RoA and Ash.1 Its
nearest relation is Ho.2, with which it has several readings
in common pointing to a Source .from which both were
[,X VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
derived (cp. Spec. IV, §§ 11 — 13). Decisive instances aiv
found in 11. 124. 241, 252, 332, 376, and 434; not quite
so sure, but still worth mentioning are some agreements
between Lau.'2 and Ro.2 in which they are met by a few
other MSS. of the same group; viz. those in 11. 22 (yly/ce),
103, 109, 123, 163, 331, 345, 534, etc. But Lau.2 cannot
be the original from which Ho.'2 was derived, as we see
from its numerous mistakes not occurring in any other MS. ;
such are contained in 11. 19, 22 (mane), 23, 34, 60, 81, 83,
112, 120, 133, 164, 215, 231, 238, 278 (Phy.), 282, 289,
303 (No.), 330, 347, 368, 399, 445, 504, 521, 550, 591,
605, 631, 662, etc. — On the other hand, there are a few
instances where the scribe of Lau.2 seems to have con-
sulted a better MS.; s. 11. 173, 195, 202, 497, 604, and
cp. below, 49.
43. Lich. The connection of this MS. with Har.2 and
others has been shown before (no. 40), where also its nearer
relation to Ash.1 was pointed at. This is proved by several
agreements (cp. Spec. V, § 12): both omit entirely 11. 6, 11,
12, and (orig. also Ash.1) 570, and have in common a number
of readings which deviate either from all other MSS. (s. 11. 68,
122, 170, 181, 201, 248, 327, 365, 381, 544, 578, 589, 631,
658), or are only to be found in a few MSS. of different
groups (s. 11. 38, 76, 98, 114, 134, 137, 180, 333, 361,
376, 392, 453. 456, 571, 626, 665). There are a few in-
stances where Lich. and Ash.1 are more correct than the
majority of Pe.-MSS. (s. 11. 363, 414, 415 fechj, 442, 458),
so that the occasional use of a MS. of the A-Type by these two
appears probable. Less likely does it seem to me that another
MS. of the Pe.-group (besides those mentioned in no. 49)
should have influenced Lich. and Ash.1, as the agreements
with one or the other of this class do not point in any
certain direction (cp. Spec. V, § 13 ; s. 11. 15, 18, 32, 69,
128, 151, 189, 192. 195, 280,- 323, 344, 454, 529, 613.)
Type B. The Pe.-group. JAI
But Lich. cannot be the original of Ash.1 (cp. Spec. V,
£ 1 4 B), as this one is correct or nearly so in several
passages where the former is spoiled ; s. 11. 85, 89, 1 48,
192 (by), 207, 297, 301, 372, 411, 428, 501, 502, 630.
44. Lin. Its connection with Ba. having been treated
of before (s. above 36), we have only to show that neither
Ba. nor any other MS. can have been copied from Lin.,
which has a good many mistakes where all other MSS. of
the Pe.-group are correct or, at least, most of them, have-
the same deviation from the better MSS. (cp. Spec. IV,
§ 25); s. 11. 66, 67, 97, 101, 104, 109, 145, 163, 177, 179,
198, 201, 227, 233, 341, 447, 450, 505, 528, 542, 550,
588. 596, 638, 662. Among these, there are a few more
or less striking coincidences with No. (s. 11. 109, 179,
528, 588), to which might be added those in 11. 124, 283,
and 560. But as No. often enough quits the readings of
the E.-Dd.- group (s. e. g. 11. 195, 380, 398, 497, 580, etc.)
where Lin. follows them, No. cannot have had any direct
influence on Lin. Perhaps, however, the latter may have
derived its alterations from a lost MS. of the Dd.- group
to which also No. goes back.
45. Mm. shows some similarities with SI.1 (cp. Spec. IV,
i;i; 20 — 22) ; the most striking is the omission in both of
11. 585 — 90. Besides this agreement, there is only one
more occurring in no other MS.; s. 1. 85. In the other
instances where Mm. and SI.1 have the same peculiar
reading they are always joined by several other texts of
the Pe.-group: s. 11. 6, 22, 150 (Smche), 156, 255. 259r
323, 354, 515, 653, etc.
On the other hand, each has a great number of mistakes
from which the other is free, so that neither can be the
source of the other. Such readings in Mm. are found in
11. 8, 16, 27, 32, 128, 185, 197, 238, 269, 280, 285, 307,
318, 334, 366, 416, 424, 435, 453, 486, 489, 503, 532,
LXII VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
534, 541, 555, 557, 560, 568, 626, 643, 666. etc. In a
few passages the scribe of Mm. seems to have consulted a
better MS.; s. 11. 10, 508, 604, and perhaps also 489. -
For the particular readings of SI.1, s. below (no 51). -
Considering all these divergences, it must become doubtful
whether a connection, as indicated above, between Mm. and
SI.1 really existed. And. indeed, on closer examination of the
gap in both we shall find that the omission occurs between
two lines running exactly alike in the Pe.-gr.. a not un-
common error with negligent scribes. So, in all probability.
Mm. and SI. ' are independent of each other. Nor are the
occasional agreements between Mm. and other MSS. appearing
in the foregoing quotations such as to make the supposition
of a nearer connection between them necessary.
46. Ph.1 The close relation between this MS. and Bo.'
has already been proved (s. 38). It now remains to show
that Ph.2 cannot have been the source of Bo.1 (cp. Spec. IV,
§ 19 B), as it has a number of readings not found in any
other MS. of the Pe.-group and only occasionally in any
of another type; s. 11. 105, 137, 142, 178, 180, 191, 274,
523, 525, 603, 604, 614, etc., whilst there are traces of
the influence of some better MS., not found in Bo.1, in 11.
79, 315, 663, and 675.
47. Ph.9 Having shown the connection of this MS. with
Hat. before (s. above, 20), we have yet to state its relation
to the other MSS. of the Pe.-group. It will easily be
understood that Ph.s cannot have been the original of any
other text, when we consider the great number of gratuitous
alterations and other negligences found, e. g., in 11. 8, 11.
14, 32, 37, 39, 55, 66. 71, 77, 104, 115, 124, 128, HI.
132, 147, 155, 167, 169, 172, 185, 219, 242, 268, 271.
324, 344, 353, 358, 377, 383, 409, 418. 420, 425, 428,
433, 523, 577, 585, 601. 655, 658, etc.
Type B. The Pe.-group. LXII1
As for the closer agreement of Ph.3 with other MSS.
of the Pe.-group, there are no instances decisive enough
to make the derivation of one of them from the same direct
source as Ph.3 likely. (Gp. Spec. IV, § 36.)
48. Ra.2, a MS. of a similar character as the foregoing
one. That it cannot have been the original of any other extant
now, is shown by a number of mistakes not found any-
where else (cp. Spec. IV, §§ 37—38); s., e. g., 11. 22, 41, 64,
78, 83, 84, 98, 104, 123, 132, 134, 168, 173, 183, 229,
231, 240, 306, 309, 407, 422, 457, 536, 548, 613, 643,
653, 655, 661, 665, 667, etc. Some curious readings that
Ra.2 has in common with MSS. of other groups (s. 11. 26,
79, 149, 157, 208, 234, 260, 333, 409, 429, 440, 465, 550
fhej, 644, 654, 662) are not apt to prove a nearer relation
between them, as it is now with one, now with another
MS. of a different class that B,a.2 agrees. The same is to
be said of some similarities between B,a.2 and a few other
MSS. of the Pe.-group (s. 11. 5 flusticex/, 11, 121, 122,
360, 543, 590, 609. 629) which are, in each case, not
numerous enough to mark a closer connection.
49. Ro.1 Its relation to Har.2, Lau.'2. Lich., Ho.2, and
Ash.1 has been mentioned before (40). But its scribe must
have also made use of a MS. of the Dd.- group, which is
made evident by the insertion of the same spurious line
aftev 1. 58., and supported by several other x-eadings (cp.
Spec. IV, § 17); s. 11. 43, 124, 251, 304, 375 (forto), 380, 388.
421, 423, 442, 448, 452 (to), 494, 503, 554, 580 (I herd),
etc. In some of these instances the same reading is also
shared by other MSS. of the Pe.-group, but they are such
as have been proved before to have consulted some MS.
of the same type (as Bo.1, Ph.2, Lin., etc.) It is even possible
that Ho.1 has been influenced by another MS., similar to
Bo.1, Ph.2 (s. especially 11. 477 and 543), but this cannot
be clearly stated.
LXIV VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
On the other hand, Ro.1 has a number of mistakes not
occurring in any other MSS.; s. 11. 37, 78, 124, 168, 169,
173, 223, 239, 249, 267, 382, 387, 390, 432, 605, 628;
others again which are only found in a few MSS. not be-
longing to the Pe.-gr.; s. 11. 19, 128, 200, 348, 419, 537,
560, 608, etc. But these latter agreements not being of
much consequence can only serve to show that no other
MS. goes back to Ro.1 as its direct source.
50. Ro.- We have seen before that there is a closer
connection between this MS. and Lau.2 (s. above, 42). but
that the last-named one cannot be considered as its original.
We have now only to answer the question whether Ro.2
can be the original of Lau.2 This, indeed, appears
possible, as there are in Ro.2, only a few mistakes or
deviations from the common original of the Pe.- group,
where Lau.2 follows the latter more closely (cp. Spec. IV,
§ 13 and s. 11. 76, 95, 394, 535, 592, 596, 665). Besides.
these readings in Ro.2 are such as an intelligent copyist
might have corrected without the assistance of another
MS., and if the scribe of Lau.2 does not present himself
as quite reliable, we must bear in mind that there are a
few passages in this latter text betraying more or less
distinctly the influence of a MS. of the A-type, so that
the scribe of Lau.2 may have corrected the mistakes in Ro.2
according to this supposed second source.
51. .S/.1 As shown before (45), there is an apparent
connection of this MS. with Mm., which supposition, however,
on nearer examination turned out not to be sufficiently founded.
We have also seen that, at any rate, Mm. could not be
the source of SI.1; it now remains to prove that SI.1 cannot
be the source of Mm. either. For this purpose (cp. Spec.
IV, § 21 B), we will refer to the readings occurring in 11.
30, 82, 277, 280, 309, 331 (nay), 362, 405, 411, 444, M->.
592, which are not to be found in any other MS., and to
Type B. The Pe.-group.
those in 11. 3, 37, 97, 208, 257, 261, 331, 335, 376, 378, 394,
507. which are also shared by MSS. of the same or different
groups. But as these latter agreements can easily be ex-
plained as common clerical errors, we must conclude that
there is no nearer relation between SI.1 and any other MSS.
52. To. omits the Doctor-Pardoner Link, thus beginning
with 1. 41; besides, some single 11. are wanting: 116. 218 — 20,
358, 430. (Cp. Spec. IV, §§ 39—43).
The first question to be discussed is whether To. can
have been the source of some other MS. of the Pe.-group.
Considering the great number of mistakes or isolated
readings found in 11. 42, 56, 60, 66, 79, 80, 81, 119, 136,
166, 172, 181, 188, 238, 245, 248, 273, 305, 309, 312.
348, 377, 378, 396. 421, 429, 440, 472, 481, 484, 491,
504, 522,- 572, 573. 580, 592, 604, 624, 630, 645, 649, 659,
666, 667, etc., this question must be answered in the
negative. But the great negligence of the scribe betrayed
by these frequent omissions and gratuitous alterations
shows how careful we must be in judging upon apparent
relations of To. to other MSS. So a few readings which
To, has in common with some MSS. of the Pe.-group.
deviating from the majority, must not be regarded as
proofs of a nearer connection with them (s. 11. 48 (showe I),
97, 163, 164, 171, .200, 303, 306, 382, 394, and cp. IV.
•§ 43), especially as these agreements do not always appear
in one and the same MS,
The next question is whether To. is related to any
MS. of another group.
Following the trace indicated by the omission of the Doctor-
Pardoner Link, we shall see that the Link is also absent
in No., Ra.3, Grl., and Tc.2 (not mentioning here those MSS.
in which the beginning has been lost by some accident
independent of the scribe's intentions). If we now compare
To. and No. (s. above no. 8) with each other, we shall
LXV1 VI. The Genealogy of th«? MSS.
indeed discover some agreements, while most or all readings
of the Pe.-group differ ; such instances are found in
11. 160, 283, 290, 342 (trete), 385, 388, 453, 520, 560;
591, 624, 642, 656. But only a few of these passages
(283. 385, 591, 642) can be considered as decisive for an
influence of the Pd.- group, to which No. belongs, as in
most of them other MSS. of the Pe.-group also agree with
the reading in question. On the other hand, it is evident
that No. itself cannot have been the MS. of which the scribe
of To. made use for these corrections, as there are a few
coincidences in the latter with MSS. of the E.-Dd.- group
where No. deviates ; s. 11. 98, 100, 435. 457, 468.
Turning now to an examination of Ra.:1 and (rl. (s. 22
& 23), we shall also find that there are a few readings
agreeing with To., whilst the rest of the Pe.-group differ
more or less ; s. especially 11. 328 (to you), 540, 598,
606, 621 (similarly 622). Less decisive are the agreements
in 11. 48, 128, 502, 532, 568, 572, 634, etc., as here To.
is joined by other MSS. of the Pe.-group. In other cases,
it must remain doubtful whether the coincidence of To.
with a text of another class is to be retraced to a MS.
of the Dd.- or of the Tc.1- group, to which Ra.1 and Grl.
belong; s. e. g. 11. 50, 107, 344, 369, 568, 572 (nl*o). etc.
A connection between Tc.2 (s.- 28). and To. is still less
likely ; for, besides the omission of the Link, there is only
one agreement (1. 424) pointing in this direction; which —
even though supported by some minor ones (s. 11. 185 & 427)
— can scarcely be considered as sufficient to prove a relation
between these two MSS.
The conclusion to be drawn from these comparisons is
that, though some of the above agreements may be accidental,
To. has probably been influenced by one or two MSS. of some
other class than the one to which it on the whole belongs,
which MSS., however, are no longer extant. But whether
Type B. The Pe.-group.
the omission of the Link is also to be ascribed to this in-
fluence, or whether the copyist of To. left it out on his
own account, cannot be decided. (Cp. also IV, § 4:1).
53. Chn. is the most incomplete MS. of this group con-
taining only 11. 229—304 and 383—680, but, so far as it
goes, belongs to the better sort (Cp. Spec. IV, § 44 — 46).
It has only a few isolated readings (s. 11. 248, 274, 619;
less decisive 429), which, together with the gaps just
mentioned, suffice however to show that Ch. cannot have
been the direct source to any other MS.
But Chn. cannot either have been derived directly from
another MS. of the Pe.-group now extant, as it has several
good readings either alone (s. 1. 497 [to — vnto/), or accom-
panied only by few other texts of this class which, as
shown before, have been more or less influenced by MSS. of
other groups; s. 11. 414, 522, 530, 555, 572 (also), 621, 661,'
665 (or of), 680. More doubtful instances are those in
11. 255, 285, 287, 422, and 653, where the correct reading
is also found in a greater number of MSS. of the Pe.-type.
Now, as these corrections appear sometimes in one MS.,
sometimes in another, they cannot go back to one and the
same source from which Chn. might have taken them. So
the scribe of Chn. must have either made use of several
other MSS. of its group, or he must have derived these
better readings! from a certain MS. of a better class, which
seems more likely.
As for those instances, described as doubtful, the question
might be raised whether the better readings in some of the
MSS. in this group may not all go back to one common
source now lost in which a number of mistakes appearing
in Pev etc. had already been corrected; or, on the other
hand, whether the common mistakes in a certain number of
MSS. of this group may not be retraced to one and the
same original. But considering that there is not one MS..
LXV1I1 VJ. The Genealogy of the MSB.
which, by tlie side of some of those corrections, does not
contain some of the mistakes characteristic of this group,
the supposition that each MS. or each undergroup introduced
its alteration independently of the others, is more probable.
54. . !>•//.' The near relation of this MS. to Lich. has
been proved before (s. above, 43). It now remains only
to atate that Ash.1 cannot have been the direct source of
Lich. (cp. Spec. V, § 14); s. the readings occurring in 11.
9, 22, 62, 72, 80. 100. 104, 136, 160, 203, 276, 324, 334.
392, 429, 456, 502, 545, 601, 652, etc. So both must go
back to a common source which is now lost. — A frag-
ment. Ash.1 «, comprising 11. 136 — 73, written on the Extra
End -leaf of the same MS., belongs to the same class of
MSS. (cp. Spec. V, § 14 C.), quite agreeing with Lich.,
•even where Ash.1 deviates from it; only in the last 1. this
fragment has u-ont.
54. Ash.* The most striking feature of this MS. is its
many omissions and contractions (Cp. Spec. V, § 15 — 17);
such are found 11. 21—23, 24 & 25 contr., 35, 36 & 37
contr., 78 84, 127—31, 135, 136—37 contr., 141 — 48,
158—59, 173—74, 225—45, 246 & 247 contr.. 253—62,
265—85, next ones contr., 291—300. 311—14, 353—56,
358—60, 357 & 361 contr., 396, 411 — 16, 469, 470 & 471
contr., 518—22, 533—34, 601—4, 639—55, 659—62, etc.
The poem ends after 1. 676 with, two spurious lines. Except
a few instances (11. 411 sqq. and 518 sqq.), perhaps, where
the omissions seem due to an oversight of the scribe's,
these passages have evidently been left out with a purpose,
as the copyist has repeatedly tried to join the portions
separated by his excisions by altering some words at the
beginning or at the end of these gaps, in order to make
his text appear complete. On closer examination we shall
find that the lines thus cut out mostly contain descriptions
or moral contemplations not essential for the context.
Type B. The Pe.-group.
Sometimes they may have been omitted on account of their
rather indecent contents (e. g. 11. 655 sqq.), so that the
poem seems to have been curtailed in mum delplditi.
Though it follows from the foregoing quotations that
Ash.* cannot have been the direct source .of any other
MS. of the Pe.-group, there seems to exist a certain re-
lation with Hel. (s. above, 34), which also omits certain
passages, some of them coinciding more or less with those
in Ash.4 But, there is else no reading that these two MSS.
have in common but is also shared by a number of other
texts ; and even the one in 1. 1 80, where both have eten and
tlrhiki/n, omitting also, is likewise found in another (Tc.2),
and similarly in Se. On the other hand, Ash.4 has a number
of mistakes from which not only Hel., but all other MSS. are
free: s. 11. 12, 29, 60, 63, 70, 95, 149, 154, 178, 181, 199,
209, 215, 220, 305, 339. 344, 365, 369, 432, 438, 464,
513, 536, 544, 549, 550, 583, 592, 593, 594, 615, 617,
625. etc. In a few cases, however, Ash.4 agrees with E.
(s. 11. 535, 555 /skalj, 585), where HeL and all or nearly
all MSS. of the Pe.-group deviate, so that its scribe
(or the one of his direct source) has evidently made
occasional use of this MS. or one related to it; and so
the reading in 1. 180 mentioned before can perhaps be
accounted for by supposing that the words mid dryuk
not found in the Pe.-group were taken from the same
original.
The result, then, is that, if the omission of the same
or similar passages in Hel. and Ash.4 cannot be explained
as merely accidental, we must assume that either the scribe
of the former, or the one of the latter consulted the other
MS. in order to find indications which passages in the
'Pardoner' might be best suppressed for his purpose.
LXX VI. The (u'liealo-y of tin- MSS.
Looking back on the foregoing researches. I hope I
have shown that the A-Type is. though not faultless, the
best basis for the construction of a critical edition of the
(Canterbury Tales, at least for the Pardoner's Prologue ;m<l
Tale, and that deviations in the B-Type are, with a few
exceptions perhaps, either corruptions of the original, or
at best, attempts at correcting an already faulty common
source. That this was the prevailing conviction as early
as the fifteenth century, must be concluded from the
fact that a great number of the MSS. of the B-Type
(Har.\ Ash.2, Se., Hat.. SI.2, Ba., Lin., Bo.1. Ph.-. etc. I
have consulted such of the A-Type, and especially valuable
in this respect it Caxton's confession in the Preface to his
second Edition (s. p. LII, note). The reverse is very rarely
the case (as in the Hod. MS.); and if there are evidently
some contaminations between MSS. of the different groups
of the B-Type (e. g. between Hat. and Ph.3, or, partly,
between Th. and Pe.), such form the exceptions.
Though the preference given to the A-Type, and espe-
cially to the Ellesmere MS., seems to be generally acknow-
ledged by modern editors, doubts have been raised1)
whether E., correct as it may be in its way, can be con-
sidered as a true representative of Chaucer's original. On
the contrary, it has been suggested that traces of the poet's
first cast are still found in some MSS. corrupt indeed, but
otherwise valuable (No., Ra.3, (ill.. Lau.'. and To), in which
the Doctor-Pardoner Link is missing. Besides, they are
said to have in common a number of readings spread
through different groups, but altered by the so called 'edited
texts'.
*) As by Prof. Me. Cormick in a book not issued yut, to
my knowledge, but of which he has kindly sent me some
proofsheets.
-The Two Typos Compared. LXXI
As I have tried to explain these latter agreements
partly as accidental or insignificant, partly by contami-
nation (s. above, no 52), I will only add a few more reasons
why I must reject these objections against Prof. Zupitza's
genealogy and my own.
1) The absence of the Doctor-Pardoner Link in a few
obscure MSS. does not prove that this one was a later
addition made by Chaucer, for the first verse of the Pro-
logue (1. 41) would remain quite unintelligible without this
Link.
2) It is evident that the C. T. were not published till
after the poet's death, as all complete MSS., of the A-Type
as well as of the B-Type, so far as we know, contain the
'Retractation' towards the end of the Parson's Tale, which,
as already Tyrwhitt suggested, is no doubt an interpolation
made by some monk or priest, before he would allow this
work to be promulgated. l) So it is not likely that portions
of it had been issued before, except perhaps to a few in-
timate friends (s. Chaucer's Envoy to Scogan, 1. 29 ; Skeat's
Ed. I, p. 399). Nor can the existence of a MS. containing
only the Clerk's Tale (the Naples MS., dated 1457) prove
that this part was copied before the whole of the C. T.,
incomplete as they were left, was issued.
3) I believe that even in the first cast of his poems,
should such a one ever turn up, Chaucer would never have
written such deficient lines as are most of those in the five
MSS. mentioned above, which have been pointed out as
showing their common origin from such a sketch. For a
poet of such astonishing faculties would never put down
metrically imperfect verses or impossible rymes, though he
might, in his later revision, introduce some more appropriate
expression, or add or suppress a few lines here and there.
l) Cf. also Mark Liddell, Two Chaucer Notes, Academy 1267.
[AX II VI. The Genealogy of the MSS.
4) The most perfect form of his poem is always due
to the poetical genius himself: it is impossible to think
that the better readings found in E. should he the work
of a pupil or a scribe. For there is not one among
Chaucer's admirers and followers who could have handled
language and versification so correctly as his master would
have done, and certainly no one would have been able to
correct all the shortcomings found in the B-Type or any
particular MS. so consistently and cleverly throughout as
we see them done in E. and its relations, should we ever
suppose that those imperfections had come from our
poet's pen.
According to these considerations 1 have not the least
doubt that the Ellesmere MS., as on the whole the least
faulty, must form the basis of a critical text of the C. T.
THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK,
THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE AND TALE.
A. The icordes of the Hoost to the Phisicien
and the Pardoner.
Aure Hooste gan to swere as he were wood; 1
'Harrow3, quod he, fby nayles and by blood, t287!
This was a fals cherl and a fals lustise!
As shameful deeth as herte may deuyse 4
Come to thise luges and hir Aduocas!
1. hoste (oste) Hai.; Ad.2: Lan., Ne., Ii., Cax.1, Th.; Del.,
Lau.2, Mm., Ph.3, SI.1, Ash.4., Hoost (oost, etc.) E. and all
other Mss. ; by gan to swere Dd., Hai., Dev. ; Pa.; begynnyth
t. sw. Hod.; gan for to swere Co., gan swere Har.4; Se.;Lan.,
Har.3, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe.-group (except Del.).; fjere
for he Ad.2 — 3. cursed bef for fals cherl Har.4, Pa.; Co., Lan.:
Pe., Har.2, Lau2, Lich., Ro.1, Ho.2, Ash.1, a fals fhef Ke., Har.3,
Hel., Cax., Th.; clerk for cherl Phy., Hod.; Se.; Ash.2 (on
erasure); Bo.1, Del., Lin., Ph.2, Ra.2, SI.1; omitted Ii. ; and
omitted Dd., Hai., Dev., Ch.; Bo.2; Har.4, Pa.; Co. -group
(except Th.); Pe., Har.2, Lau.2, Lich., Ro.1, Ro.2, Ash.1; a cursid
Justice Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii. (a om.), 'Cax., Th. — 4. schendful
Har.4; Lan.; her f. herte Ad.1; tonge f. herte Tc.1, Ad.2; SI.2 (but
his f. as); Ba., Bo.1, Lin., Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ra.2, SI.1, Ash.4; can f.
may Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., Ch.; Har.4-gr.; Tc.1: Hat.; Co.-gr. (SI.2
gan, Th. may); Pe.-gr. (Lin. may)] gan Ad.2. — 5. on f. to Hod.;
thise om. Bo.2 : false inserted before luges E. ; Bo.2 (lustise) ;
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Talc.
A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK.
Algate this sely mayde is slayn, alias!
Alias, to deere boughte she beautee!
8 Wherfore 1 seye alday, as men may see,
That yiftes of ffortune and of Nature
Cax.2; the luge Tc.1, Ad.2; Hat.; f)e luntise Pe., Bo.1, Del., Lin.,
Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, SI.1, Ash.4; Th. ; bese Justices Ba., the Iustice»
Ra.2; his f. Mr Tc.1; Bo.1, Del., Ph.2; these f. hir Se.; Ash.2;
Aduocatz E., Hen., Ch. ; Bo.2; advocates Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev.,
Hod.; Se.; Cax.2; aduocase SI.2; Tc.1 (-sse); Ba., Del., Lin.,
Mm., Ph.3, SI.1, Ash.2; aduocatesse Hat. ; Ad.2 — So falle vpon
his body and his boones Har.4, Pa. (vppon after and}; Co.,
Lan.; Har.2, Lau.2, Lich., Ro.1, Ro.2, Ash.1; the same, but on
f. vpon Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.1; on ins. after and Ne., Ii.,
Cax.1 — 6. Alias f. Algate Hai.. Dev., Hod.; Se.; Cax.2; Alwey
f. Algate Har.5, Ash.2; that holy f. this sely Phy.; woman f.
mayde Pe., Bo.1, Del., Mm., Ph.2, Ph.8, SI.1, Ash.4; sleyne H-HN
Se.; SI.2; algates f. alias Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se. — The deuel
I bykenne him al at oones Har.4; Co., Lan., Ne. (al om.),
Har.3, Hel.; Ro.1, Ro.2; the same bnt betake f. bykenne Pa.; Ii. ;
Cax.1 (To the d., etc.; al om.); Har.2, Lau.2, whole 1. wanting
Lich., Ash.1— 7. fful f. Alias Hat.; Ad.2, al Se.; to om. Tc.1,.
Ad.2; Hat,; SI2; Pe., Bo.1, Del., Lin., Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, SI.1,
Ash.4; so f. to Hod., Jul Ph.2; abought(e) f. boughte Dd., Hai.,
Dev.; Har.5, Ash.2; Tc.1, Ad.2; SI.2, Cax.2., Th.; Pe., Ba., Del.,
Lin.. Mm., SI.1; hir inserted before beaute Phy., Dd., Hai.,
Dev., Hod., In., Ad.1; Har.4, Pa.; Co.-gr.; Se. & Hat.: Bo.1,
Har.2, Lau.2, Lich., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.2, Ash.1, Ash.4 — 8. fore
om. Hat.; Mm.; se f. seye Ash.2; Ph.3; I seye om. Hat.; Ad.2;
alday om. Har.4, Pa.; Co-gr. (exc. SI.2, Ii.); Har.2, Lau.2, Lich.,
Ro.1, Ro.2, Ash.1; that Alday In., Ad.1; that f. as all MSS.,
exc. E. and Bo.2; om. Se. ; Ii.; Ra.2; alle ins. before men Har.4,
Pa; Co-gr. (exc. SI.2, Ii.); Har.2, Lau.2, Lich., Ro.1, Ro.2, Ash.1;
moun (mow) f. may Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; Ne., Cax. — 9. Wliat
f. That Ash.1; yifte Ad.2; SI.2; Ash.2; Pe., Ba., Del., Lin., Mm.,
Ph.3, Ra.2, SI.', Ash.4; or f. awrf Hnr.*-gr., Tc.'-gr.; Se., Hat.;
A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 3
Been cause of deeth to many a creature.
Of bothe yiftes that I speke of now")
Men han ful ofte moore for harm than prow. 12
But trewely, myn owene master deere,
This is a pitous tale for to heere;
But nathelees, passe ouer - - is no fors !
I praye to god so saue thy gentil eors, 16
And eek thyiie vrinals and thy lurdones, t30^
Co.-gr. (exc. Ne., Cax.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.) — 10. Be)) f. Been
Co., Lan., Ne., Har.3; Har.'2, Lau.2, Ro. *, Ro.2; causes Hat.;
Ad.2; pe ins. bef. deeih Ne., Har.3, Cax.1; of f. to Hai., Dev.;
Har.4; Hat; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Mm.); in f. to
Phy. — 11. As f. Of Tc.'-gr.; Hat.; SI.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del;
Lin. And); beth(e) f. bothe Lin., Mm., Ra.2, ben Hat.; Ad.2,
doth Bo.1, bi the Ph.2; which f. bothe Se., of Tc.1; as f. that
Pe., Bo.1, Del., Har.2, Lau.2, Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1; spake
f. speke Ph.3; whole 1. om. Har.4, Pa.; Lich., Ash.1; But her
of wil Inoi procede as now Co.-gr. (exc. SI.2). — 12. wel ofte
bothe f. ful ofte moore In., wol oft lotlie Ad.1; gretter f. more
for Har.5, Ash.2; ofte om. Ash.4; for om. Dev.; Tc.1, Ad.2;
Se., Hat.; Co.- & Pe. ^groups; and f. than In., Ad.1; for ins.
before prow Phy., Ch. ; whole 1. om. Har.4, Pa.; Lich., Ash.1.
14. was f. is Har.4-gr. ; for om. Ph.3 — 15. neuer the lesse
f. nathelees Pa.; Hat.; li. ; Bo.1, Ph.2; nathirles In., Ad.1,
netherlesse Hel. \ J>is ins. before is Har.4, it Phy.; Ba., Del.,
Lich., Lin., Ro.1, Ash.1; is om. Hat.; Ad.2 — 16. preye Dd.;
Har.5; Lan.; Del., Har.2, Lin.; pray E. and the other MSS. ; to
oni. Pa.; to f. so Dev.; Har.4; Se.; Lan., Th.;Pe., Mm., Ra.2;
so om. Phy., In., Ad.1; Pa.; li.; Bo.1, Del., Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3,
Ro.1, Ash.4; haue f. saue Hod.; gentil om. Ne. — 17. eek om.
in most MSS., extant E., Hen., Phy.; Dd.-gr.; Bo.2; also ins.
after and Har.5, Ash.2, eke (a second time) Bo.2; thy after and
om. Ch., In., Ad.1; Iourdan(e)s Phy.; Bo.2; Har.5; Se., Hat.;
*) For the two spurious 11. in Har.4, etc. see the Note.
1*
4 A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK.
Thyii ypocras and eek thy Galiones,
And euery boyste ful of thy letuarie;
20 God blesse hem, and oure lady Seinte Marie!
^ So mote I theen, thou art a propre man,
And lyk a prelat, by Seint Ronyan!
Seyde I nat wel? I kan nat speke in terme.
24 But wel I woot, thou doost myn herte to erme,
[3121 That I almoost haue caught a Cardyacle.
Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Th.; Pe-gr. (exc. Lau.2);
-ens Cax.; Lau.2; -aines Dev., - aunce li. ; whole 1. om. Har.4,
Pa. — 18. eek om. Phy., Hai., Dev.; Se.; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.);
Lich., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ash.1; Galian(e)s Phy.; Se.; Ad.2; Co., SI.2
(-anas), Th.; Pe., Del., Har.2, Lich., Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1,
Ro.2, SI.1, Ash.1, Ash.4; -iens Tc.1; Cax.; Bo.1, Lau2, Ph.2;
-enys In., Ad.1; Hat.; -ence li.; whole 1. om. Har.*, Pa. -
19. box f. boyste Phy., In., Ad.1; Se., Hat.: To.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr.
(but bay Cax.1, boyst Cax.2); Pe.-gr.; ful om. Phy., In., Ad.1;
Pa.; SI.2; Ro.1; thy om. Hai., Dev.; Ne., Cax., Th. ; Lau.2,
Ash.*; lectuary Hod.; Lau.2 20. Seinte Heu., Ch., In.;
Har.*; Co., Ne., Cx.1; Seint E. and all other MS*S. — 21. moot
(mot) E., Hai., Dev., In., Ad.1; Har.*, Pa.; Se.; Lan., Har.3, Hel.
Bo.1, Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, SI.1; this and the next two 11. om. Ash.*;
- 22. ylik f. lyk Har.*; Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Th.; Ba., Lau.2,
Ro.2, Mm., SI.1; Rinian f. Ronyan Bo.1, Ph.2, Mm., ntinian
Ph.3, Romian Ash.1, Julian Pa.; Del., Damyan Ne., Har.3,
Hel., li., Cax , Nynyan Hat., lerman Ra.2, marie Lau.2
23. speke f. Seyde Pa., Sey Hod.; nat before wel om. Har.*;
I sey I can not ivele Hat. ; Thou has(t) spoke ynou-z, I can
not sey Ne., Cax.; boic hast seide I-now Har.3, Hel., li.;
Saue pat I can not speke wel Pe.-gr. (tvelle speke Ba., Lin.,
wele speke wele Lau.2); Th.: can I Har.*; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.,
Lanv SI.2; lermes Phy.; Bo.2; Hat.; Ad.2; ierne Cax.2 24.
makist f. doost Ne., Cax.: to om. Dev.; Har.*-gr.; Se. : Tc.1;
SI.2, li.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin., Ph.3, Ra.2); ermes Phy.; Bo.2;
Hat.; Ad.2; herme Pa., SI.2; ern(e) li., Cax.2; yerne Hod.; Th. ;
thou doost myn herte t» i-rnn- om. Ash.* -- 25. Ash.* con-
A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 5
By corpus bones! but T haue triacle,
Or elles a draught of moyste and corny Ale,
Or but I heere anon a myrie tale. 28
Myn herte is lost for pitee of this mayde.
Thou beel amy, thou Pardoner', he sayde,
Telle vs som myrthe or lapes right anon".
'It shal be doonj, quod he, 'by Seint Ronyon! 32
'But first', quod he, 'heere at this Ale stake
tracts this 1. with the foregoing one into 'But wele I wete y
have a kardyacle1 ; Thai om. Har.4-gr. ; I haue almost Har.4-gr.;
SI.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba. ; y haue caugt almost Lin.); almost I
haue Cax.1; almost haue I Phy. ; y -caught f. caught Har.4,
Har.5, Ash.2; Th.; Ph.3; Cardynacle E., Hen., Dd., Hai., Ch. ;
Bo.2; Har.5 — 26. goddes f. corpus Hat. • Ad.2; Ra.2; dominus
f. bones Pa., Ash.2; SI.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; domini Th. ;
if ins. after but Hen., Dev. ; Pa., Ash.2; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Har.3, Ii., Cax.; Bo.1, Del., Lich., SI.2; that ins. ib. Hel.;
had Dev. — 27. draughte E., Hen.; Se.; Ne., Cax.1; Del.; or
f. and Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.2, Ph.2, Ra.2, Ro1, SI.1, Ash.4; and
om. Hod.; Pa., Ash.2; Se. ; Th. ; Bo.1, Del., Lin., Mm., Ph.3,
Ro.1; corny mosty Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax. — 28. yif ins.
after but Pa.; another f. a»o» Phy., In., Ad.1; anon a nother
Th. — 29. brost f. lost Har.4; anone ins. after lost Ash.4; pat f.
this Har.4 — 30. Now f. Thou. Hel.; Than f. Thou SI.1 Thow par-
doner bou belamy Har.4, Pa. ; lohn (f. thou) Pardoner Se., Hat.;
Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.); Pe.-gr.; thou lohn pardoner
Cax.2, Th. — 31. First words of 11. 31—40 cut away in Co.;
Tel vs a tale for (for om. Har.5, Ash.2) bou canst many oon
Har.4-gr. ; merthis In., Ad.1; Lan., SI.2, Ne. Har.3, Hel., Cax.;
mery tale Th.; off. or Dd., Hai, Dev., Hod.; Har.3, Hel.;
some ins. before Tapes SI.1; lamys f. Tapes Dev., iape Lin.;
Th.; som f. right Tc.1, here SI.1, and bat Lin., om. Ph.2
32. he f. It Pe. ; doon om. Mm.; bigod f. quod he Se.; SI.2;
by god ins. after quod he Hai., Dev., before the same Hod. ;
he saide f. quod he Ne., Hel., Cax., anoone Ii., om. Phy.; Har.3;
6 A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK.
1 wol bothe dryuke and eten of a Cake.'
But right anon thise geutils gonne to crye,
36 'Nay, lat hym telle vs of no ribaudye !
t324! Telle vs som moral thyng f>at we may leere
Som wit, and thanne wol we gladly heere\
'I graunte ywis', quod he, 'but I moot thynke
40 Vpon som hoiieste thyng while pat I drynke.1
[328]
Ph.3; and pat anoon f. by Seynt Ron yon Har.4-gr. ; and ins.
before by Seint Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se.; SI.2; lohn f. Ronyon
Hai., Dev., Hod.: Se., Hat.; Lich., Lin., Ash.1, Kinione Lan.,
Symon Hel. — 33. heere om. In., Ad.1; SI.2; Bo.1, Har.2, Lich.,
Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3. Ra.2, SI.1, Ash.1, Ash.4; be next f. this Pe.-gr.
- 34. wold f. wol Ph.2, Ash.4, mut Bo1.; bothe om. Lau.2;
first drynke and byt(en) on f. bothe drynke and eten o/'Har.4-
gr. — 35. Whole 1. om. Ash.4; And f. Bui E., Hen., Phy. ;
the f. thise E. ;. Har.4-gr. ; li. ; Ba., Ra.2; bygon f. gonne Ch.;
Co.-gr. (exc. Th.), con (can) Ba., Bo.1, Ph.3; to om. Pa., Har/',
Ash.2; Ph.2 •- 36. Partly om., partly contracted with next 1.
Ash.4; nat ins. before telle Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; of om. Hai.,
Dev.; Har.4.; Lin.; al his f. rs of no Ad.2; telle om., nought
al his, r. Hat.; ribavdrie (-audrye etc.) Phy., In., Hod.; Ad.2;
Co.-gr. (exc. Co., Lan.); Pe., Ph.s, Ph.3. Ra.2, SI.1, ribaldri(e)
Hat.; Mm.; ribindiel)e\. — 37. Telle no Rybairdry but goode
thyng to lere Ash.4: of ins. before som Del.; som om. Ro. ';
fmjortal f. moral Co., SI.2, mervaylos Pa.; as f. bat Ph.3; men
f. tee Bo.1, Ph.2; moic(e) f. may Hod.; Lan., Ne., Hel., li.. Cax.,
Th.; here f. leere Phy.; Lin.. SI.1 — 38. Gladly quod he and
sayde as ge schal here Har.4-gr.; we woln Ad.2; Hat.; Lich.,
Ash.1; wolle I Lin.; we gladly mile SI.'2; lere f. heere Pliv.:
Lin., om. Ch. — 39. But in be cx/>j><' iri/ I me bebinke Har.4-
gr.; yivis om. Tc.1; Har.3; Ash.4; quod he om. SI.2; (quod lir\
iwys Th.; Ph.3; but om. Se.; motel SI.2: must (most) f. moot
Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.. In.. Ad.1; Se., Hat.; Lan., Ne., Har.3,
He!., li., Cax.; Lau.2, Ro.1, Ash.4; me bithinke Se. -- 40. <>,*
f. Vp-on Th.; tale f. thyng Har.4. Pa.; whiles (u-hils) Pa.; Hat.;
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 7
B. Heere folweth the Prologe of the Pardoners Tale
Radix malorum est Cupid itas. Ad Thhnothewn. 6°.
T Ordynges", quod he, 'in chirches whan I preche,
I peyne me to ban an hanteyn speche,
And rynge it out as roimde as gooth a belle,
ffor 1 kan al by rote that I telle; 44
My theme is alwey oon and euere was -
To.1, Ad.2; Lan., SI.2, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe., Bo.1, Mm.,
Ra.2; fyui om. Bo.2; Har.4, Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Ra.2,
Ash.4; 1 mot ihenke f. I drynke Ad.2, I shall drink Hat.
- A heading similar to the one above is only found in Hen.,
Pliy., Dd., Hai., Hod., Ch., In.; Bo.2; Se., Hat.; Ash.2; Hod.
adds Robtiloley [?] Pardoner; the MSS. of the Co.-group
mostly have (Here) begynneth pe Pardoners tale (or prolog);
Lan. & Ad.1: Explicit Prologus quest oris (et) Incipit fabula
quesioris (eiusdem) ; other varieties are of still less importance.
- 41. qiwd he om. Tc.1; chirche Ch., Dev., Ad.1; Bo.2; Har.4,
Pa., Ash.2; Se.: Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Ii., Th. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., To.;
achirche Ra.2); wher f. whan ID., Ad.1 •- 42. me om. To.; for
ins. before to In., Ad.1; Pa.; Del.; haunt eyn(e) Phy. ; Lan.,
haunten No.; Ash.2; Cax.. hauuten Tc.1; SI.2, Har.3, Ne. ; Ph.3,
hauland Pu. , hautyf Ii. , haunte in Hod., ltaui(e) Ra.3; Bo.1,
Lin., Ph.2 — 43. If. And Se., Hat,; Tc.'-gr.; Co., SI.2, Ii. ;
Pe-gr. (either word wanting Bo.1, Ph.2); Hereynge f. And ringe
Lan., Har.3, Cryynge Tc.2, Ke., Cax.1, Rynging Hel.; it om.
Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Ch., No.; Lan.; Ro.1; of f. out Lau.2:
out om. Ne., Hel.; as before rounde om. Phy.: as roimde om.
Ra.3, GL; round E., Hen., Phy., Dd., Ch., In., Ad.1; Ash.2;
Tc.1; Co.. SI.2, Hel., Ne., Cax.1; Lich., Lin., Ro.2, Ash.1; loude
f. rounde Hai., Dev., No.; Har.4; Ba. : as after rounde twice
Tc.1; doeth f. gootli Phy., Hai., Dev., Hod., In., Ad.1. No.: Har.4;
Hat.; Ad.2; Hel., Th.: Lin., Ph2., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1; om. Bo.2;
Tc.1; Se. (but eny belle); Ash.4 — 44. al om. Lan.; second all
ins. before that Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; be roote alle Tc.2, Ne., Cax-
- 45. 11. 45 and 46 follow after 1. 58 in Dd.-gr. : tyme f. theme
8 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
Radix malorum est Cupid'das.
Thirst I pronounce wliennes pat I come,
4S And thanne my. bulles shevve I, alle and some;
[336] Oure lige lordes seel on my patente,
That shevve I first, my body to warente,
That no man be so boold, ne preest, ne clerk,
52 Me to distourbe of Cristes hooly werk.
[340] ^n(| afj-er t}^ thanne telle I forth my tales:
Bulles of popes and of Cardynales,
Phy.; Bo.2; Ash.2; Se.;Har.3, li. ; Bo.1, Ro.1, terme SI.2; Ph.-,
Ph.3, Ra,2; evir one and a(l)icey was Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; oo-n twice
To. — 46. omnium ins. before malorum in most MSS., exc.
E., Hen.; Bo.2; Pa.; Tc.'-gr.; Ne., Hel., Cax.; part of the MS.
cut away in this and next 1. Co. - - 47. from ins. before
wliennes Hai., Dev., In., Ad.1; Pa.; Th.; Lin; wyfesLwhennes
Bo.2; f>at om. No.; Har.3; Th. — 48. shews I my bulles Ch. ;
own ins. before bulles Hod. ; lilies Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th. ;
Lin.; bull Har.3; I shewe Ra.3, Gl.; Hat.; Th.; Har.2, Lich.,
Mm., Ph.3, Ash.1; I om. Pe., Bo.1, Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.2, Ra.2,
Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1 (sheweri), Ash.4; full sone f. and some Gl. ;
sone f. some Lin., sonne To. - - 49. On f. Oure Ad.2 ; Of ins.
before oureH&t. ; lige om. Tc.2; seel om. SI.2; seeles Ba., Lin.;
is ins. before on No.; is f. on Hat; Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.%
Th.), vpon Har.4, of Ph.3 — 60. Then f. Thai li. ; That om.
Dd.-gr.; Bo.2; I shewe Dd.-gr. (lorn. Ch.); Bo.2; Gl.; To.; for
add. before to Pa.; To.; body to om. li. — 51. hardy f. boold
Har.4; nor f. first ne Hai., nothir Tc.1, no Har.8, om. Phy.,
Dev., Hod., No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se.; Ra.3, Gl.; Lan., Har.3, li., Th.;
Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1); nor f. second ne Dev. ; SI.2; SI.1, no Phy.;
Del., Lin. — 52. distrouble Phy., In., Ad.1, Hod., No; Bo.'; Har.3;
Lin., Ph.3; distroube Hat. ; Pe.; destorble Lan.; Har.2, Lau.2, Mm.,
Ash.4; distourde Tc.2 — 53. fhanne om. Phy., In., Ad.1; Pa.; Se.,
Hat; Tc. *, Co.-, & Pe.-groups. ; telle om. Hat. — 54. Bulles of popes
nearly scratcht out E., Phy. (cp. 1. 634); Pop erased Ra.:t; Of
Popes bulles Hod.; of bulles of popes Se.; of before Cardynales
om. Phy. ; Ash.4 — 55. And for of Ph.3; of ins. before bishoppes
Dd.-gr. : Bo.2 ; Har.4, Pa. ; Tc. l ; Lan., Hel., Ii., Th. ; Lin., Ph.2, Ra.2 ;
I om. Phy. — 56. And om. Bo.2; Hat. ; To.; I om. Bo.2; Tc.2:
Ph.2; to f. I Ii. ; spech Bo.2; speke I Dd.-gr.; Har.4, Pa.; Se. ;
a om. Dd.-gr. (exc. No.); Har.4; Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Lau.1,
Lich., Ph.3, SI.1, Ash.1, Ash.4; in f. a Bo.2, of Ba. ; ivurdis a
fewe Pa., Ash.2; Se.; Co., Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th.; Har.2,
Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ph.2, Ra.2, Ro.2; w. but a fewe To. — 57. ffor
add. before to No.; savouren f. saffron In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4,
Pa.; Ii. : Bo.1, Lich., Ph.2, Ro.1, Ash.1, Ash.4, saver(en] Phy.,
Hai.; Se.; Ra.3, Gl.; Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Cax.1, Th. ; Pe., Ba.,
Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, To.;
saueron Hat.; Har.3; wiilial f. with Ro.1 — 58. men f. hem
Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.- (folk Ii.), Pe. -groups.; in f. to Phy.; thee
more ins. before deuocioun Del.; instead of this 1., In euery
village and in euery ioun Dd.-gr.; the same Ro.1 after 1. 58;
then the Dd.-gr. inserts 11. 45 & 46, but altering the former
into This is my Teme and shal and euere ivas; omnium ins.
in the next 1. Hai., Dev., Hod., In., Ad.1, No., Cupiditas est
Radix omnium ma&Orwn'Ro.1 — 60. Crammed Hat.; 1 Crotvnyd
To.; in dotes ful f. ful of cloutes Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; clothes Lau.2;
of before bones om. Ra.3, Gl. ; To.; both of om. Ash,4 — 61.
they been In., Ad.1; Ii. ; Har.-4, Se.-, Tc.1-, Co.-, and Pe.-groups;
they ween(e) No.; Hat.; Lin., Ph,3, Ash.4; venynyn f. wenen
Hel.; wene men Pe., men ivenen Mm.; euerychon Gl. ; Lan.;
Bo.1 — 62. That f. Thanne Ash.1; I om. E.; Gl.; Lau.2; in a
latoun Hen., Dd. (laton), Ch.; Bo.2; a f. in Hai., of Dev.;
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 9
Of Patriarkes, and bishoppes I shewe,
And in latyn I speke a wordes fewe, 56
To saffron with my predicacioim, t344
And for to stire hem to deuociouii.
Thanne shewe I forth my longe cristal stones,
Ycrammed ful of cloutes and of bones, .60
Relikes been they, as wenen they echoon.
Thanne haue I in latoun a sholder boon
10 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGl I :.
Which that was of an hooly lewes sheepe.
64 Goode men, I seye, taak of my wordes keepe !
[3o2] if t|]aj. t|jjs k0on be wass.ne jn any Welle,
If Cow, or Calf, or Sheep, or Oxe swelle
That any worm hath etc, or worm ystonge,
latin Phy.; li. ; Ba., To. — 63. that om. No.; of om. Phy.;
Hat.; Ra.3, GL; Co.-gr. (exc. Co., Cax.2, Th.; vpon f. of an SI.2);
Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Har.2 [in margin], Lich., Ph.2, Ra.2, Ash.1);
shepis lowe Phy,; schewes f. lewes Ash.* — 64. And with that
I make many moive Phy. (spurious) ; Good men Hod., Ch., In.,
No.; Har.4-gr.; Se.; Tc.\ GL, Ad.2; SI.2, Tc.2, Hel., li., Cax.,
Th.; Pe., Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.2, Lin.2, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ash.1; Goodmen
Lan., Har.3; Ph.3; say I Har.4-gr.; Ra.3, GL, Ad.2; Co.-gr.
(exc. Hel.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lich., Ro.1, Ash.1); I om. Hat.:
takis Pa., taketh Ad.2; Co.. Lan., SI.2; Ba. Lin.; at f. of Pe.-
gr. (exc. Bo.1, Har.2, Lich., Ph.2, Ash.1); <o f. of Ra.2; at my
wordis take kepe Ro. \ Ash.4 — 65. that om. In., Ad.1, Sey if
that Phy.; thin f. this Ad.2; bole f. boon Bo.2, bones Tc.2;
wasshen Hod.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Th., Pe.-gr.: a f.
any Pe.-gr. — 66. And yiff a Coive In., Ad.1; //' a cowg Ph.3:
or Calf om. Ash.2; or om. after Calf Phy., Hai., Dev., No.:
Pa.; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Har.3); Pe., Bo.1, Del.,
Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Mm., Ph.2, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To.,
Ash.1; Oxe or Sheep Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; Ph.3, Ash.4; or
Sheep om. Ch., In., Ad.1; Ba. ; on y sheep f. Sheep or Oxe Lin.;
any ins. before ox To.; felle f. swelle Ra.3, GL — 67. yif add.
before That Pa.; ivronn f. worm Har.5; hym for hath Pa.;
y-bite f. ete Co.; Ba., Lin., bit en Ph.2, y-ete Lan., SI2., I rote
Har.3, root Hel., hurfe li.; any ins. before second trorm(e)
Phy.; Bo.2; Pa.; Ra.s, GL ; second worm om. Hod;; Se., Hat.;
Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., li.; Pe.-gr.; hym f. 2nd worm Tc.2,
Ne., Cax., Th. (hem), were No., ar Ad.2; stronge f. ystonge
Co., stonge Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Bo.2; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3,
GL, Ad.2; Tc.2, Ne., Hel., li., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba.);
elles ins. before stung e Lin. (corrected from ony wormy); hath
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. H
Taak water of that welle, and \vassh his tonge, 68
And it is hool anon; and forthermoore,
Of pokkes, and of scabbe, and euery soore
Shal euery sheep be hool pat of this welle
Drynketh a draught, taak kepe eek what 1 telle ! 72
[360]
•stonge Phy. — 68. this f. that Cax.2, Th. ; Gif peim fie water
to dring & lete hent gang Hat. ; li. (but hym f. fieym, to dring
om.); And thus here I the peple on honde Ra.3, Gl. (And 0111.);
Touche he pis boon anon he-sckal be sounde Co., Lan., SI.'2,
Tc.2, Ne. (f'oundti f. sounde), Har.3, Hel. (and f. anon, sown),
Cax.1; About fie hen' or ellis pe longe Pe.-gr. (but Lin., in a
later hand, the same as E. ; Lai hem drynk of fie water not
fully long Ba.; Milte or ins. before Longge Del.; Or ellis
aboute the herfe or the I. Lich., Ash.1; aboute rep. before
pe longe Ash/; whole 1. om. Ad.2 -- 69. That f. And Ra.3,
GL; And om. Pe., Bo.1, Lich., Ph.2, Ash.1; shall be f. is Hod.;
Bo.1, Ph.2; git also f. it is hool anon Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.);
I seye f. and Co., of SI.2, Ne., more Tc.2, Cax.1; yitie ins. after
and Hai., Dev.; /orthennoor E., Hen., Ad.1; Har.5, per/ore
Lin. — 70. pocke Har.3; Ph.3; and after pokkes om. Phy., Hai.,
Dev.; Ra.2, Ash.*; of before scabbe om. In., Ad.1; Ra.3, Gl. ;
Lan. (which writes this 1. as the continuation of 1. 69), li. :
Del., Ash.4; or f. and of Har.3; scabbes Hai., Dev., Hod., In.,
Ad.1, No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc. Har.3); Del.,
Lau.1, To.; or f, and Har.3; of ins. before euery Hai., Dev.,
No.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan, SI.2, Har.3 (but ofier
f. euery), Hel.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lau.1, Ash.4); eny f. euery
Mm.; soor E., Hen., Ad.1; Har.3 — 71. fie f. euery Hat., om.
Th.; sheepe (?) E., Hen., I-'hy., Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Bo.2; Se.,
Hat.; Tc.1, Gl., Ad.2; Lan., Tc.2, Har.3, Hel., li., Th. ; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Del., Lich., Lin., Ph.3, Ash.4); be hool om. Phy.; Lin.;
that well Ph.3 - 72. That add. before Drynketh Har.4, Or ib.
Ne.; JJrynk(e) Phy.: Hat.; Ph.3, Ash.1; draught e E., Hen., Dd.:
Se.; Ne., Har.:i, Cax.; Del., Har.2; and ins. before taak Co.,
SI.2, Hel., or Lan., Har.3; hede f. kepe Dev.; Har.4; Se. ; Tc.1;
12 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
If that the goode man that the beestes owrtli
Wol euery wyke, er that the Cok hyin croweth,
ftastynge drinken of this vvelle a draughte.
76 As thilke hooly lew oure eldres taughte,
[364] pjjg beestes and hjs stoor shal multiplie.
And, sire, also it heeleth Jalousie;
ffor though a man be falle in lalous rage,
Ra.3, Gl.; Pe.-gr. ; eek om. Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Se.-, Tc.1-,.
Co.-, and Pe. -groups. ; of that f. irhat In., Ad.1; Tc.2, Cax.,
Th., of that what Ne., that Ash.1; you ins. before telle li. —
73. Wole euery wight er pat pe cok him croweb Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Tc.2 (him om.), Ne. (kervis croweb). Har.3, Cax.1 (him om.);
Hel. om. 11. 73— 7G; that om. Th.; goodeman Phy.; Bo.2; Tc.1;,
SI.1; good man Hod., Ch., Ad.1, No.; Se., Hat.: Ad.2; li., Cax.\
Th.; Pe., Del., Har.2, Ra.2; goodman In.; Har.5, Pa., Ash.2;
Ba., Lau.1, Lich., Lin., Mm., Ph.3; good men Bo.1, Ph.2; beste
Phy., beestTHo.; Har.4; Se.; Tc.1: Pe., Del., Ra.2; awe f. oiveth
Hat., owe li. ; Bo.1, Ph.2, oughe Lau.2. ou^te SI.1 — 74. And
do bing bat him oiceb Co., Lan. (dobe), SI.2 (for to do), Ne.,
H&T.3(hoviihe), Tc.2, Cax.1 (both: wold do eny thynge)] day
f. M-7/AreNo.; Th. ; Ra.2 (above line), morice Pa. ; ones ins. after
woke Se.; thai om. Phy.; Se. ; Ra.3, Gl. ; Th.; Del.; hym om.
No.; Pa.; Hat.; Ra.3, Gl. ; li., Cax.2, Th. ; Del., Ph.3, Ra.2,
crawe Hat., croire li. ; Bo.1, Ph.2, crowid Lin., crouthe SI.1 -
75. drinke E. and most MSS., drynken Hen., Dd., Hai., Dev.,.
Ch., Ad.1 (which places this 1. after the next); Bo.2; Har.5,
Ash.2; be f. this Hat.; li. — 76. And f. As Lan.. SI. '-;>«/ f.
thilke No.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax., ilke SI.2, J>e Hat., li., bikke Ro.2;.
holy om. In., Ad.1: lewes Hai., Dev.; Lich.; Ash.1; eldre Bo.2;
Pe., Ash.*, eldre ous Co., eldres vs SI.2, (h)elders ones Lan.,
Har.3; hath 1 tauht f. taughte In., Ad.1 — 77. come f. stoor
Ph.3; schul Har.3 — 78. 11. 78 — 84 om. Ash.4; sires (seres, etc.)
Hod.; Hiir.4; Tc.1, Gl.: Co.- & Pe.-groups (exc. Lin.), «///< Phy.;
kelith f. heeleth Har.4, helpith Ro.1; it heleth also~R&.- — 79.
And f. ffor Se., Hat.; Ra.3, GL. Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); Pe.-
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 13
Lat maken with this water his potage, 80
And neuere shal he moore his wyf mystriste,
Though he the soothe of hir defaute wiste,
Al had she taken preestes two or thre.
Heere is a Miteyn eek that ye may se : 84
He pat his hand wol putte in this Mitayn. t372!
He shal haue multiplying of his grayn,
gr. (exc. Ph.2; As Lau.2); frer f. though Har.3, yif To.; fid f.
falle No.; Har.4; Tc.1; of f. in No.; a ins. before gelous Ash.2;
Se.; Gl.; Pe., Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich., Mm., Ph.3, Ro.2,
51.1, Ash.1; lelowsie Lan., Har.3; Ra.2. — 80. and late make
liym To.; a f his GL, the Ash.1 — 81. And neuer more shal
he, etc. Hod., He nevir afiir shall his ivyff m. No.; ajter f.
moore Se. ; moore om. Pe.-gr. (but neuermore Bo.1, Ph.2); he
om. Lau.2; his wyf om. Bo.2: wivis To. — 82. though it be so
that of hir default he wist Pa.; in sofje f. the soothe Co.,
Cax.2, Th., om. Hat.: Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; a defaute by hire Co.-gr.
(the f. a Tc.2, Cax., Th., om. Ne.; faute Ii.); his f. hir SI.*;
defaute of her f. of hir defaute Hat.; Ad.2; defaute om. Ra.3;
his wife f. hir defaute Gl. ; defautis Lin. — 83. al though she
had takyn Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; haue f. had Har.3; a preest ye
two or three Ra.2 ; freres f. preestes Lau.2; iiveyne f. two Lan.,
51.2, Ii. ; Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ph.2, Ro.1,
Ro.2, To. — 84. And ins. before heere Del.; Mitayne Phy.;
Se.; Lan., SI.2, Ne., Har.3, Ii., Th.: Har.2, Lich., Lin., Ph.3,
SI.1, Ash.1; medicyne f. Mitayn Ra.2; as f. that Pa., Ash.2;
Co., om. Lan., SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1, also f. eek Pa. — 85. hand
E., Hen.; Har.5, Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; Ii.; Ba,, Bo.1, Lau.1, Lich.,
Ro.1, Ash.1, hond the other MSS. ; wol om. Har.4; Tc.1; eke ins.
before in Tc.1; in this om. Lich.; that f. this Co.-gr. (exc.
Th.), his Mm., SI.1, my Bo.1, Ph.2; Mitayne Phy., Ch., In.,
Ad.1, No.; Bo.2; Se.; GL; Co., Lan., SI.2, Th.; Ba., Del., Har.2,
Lau.1, Lich., Lin., Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.1 — 86. shulde
f. shal Ra.3, GL; multitude f. multiplying Hat.; Ad.2; in f. of
Phy.; SI1.; Ms om. Har.4; Tc.1; grayne Phy., Ch., In., Ad.1;
14 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
Whan he hath sowen, be it whete or Otes,
88 So |>at he offre pens or elles grotes.
Goode men and womtnen, o thyng warne I yowr
If any wiglit be in this chirche now
That hath doon synne horrible fat he
92 Dar nat for shame of it yshrynen be,
[380] Qr any Woinman, be she yong or old.
Thai; hath ymaad hir housbonde Gokewold,
Swich folk shal haue no power ne no grace
Bo.2; Se., Hat; Gl.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Th.; Ba., Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.1,
Lich., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.1, Ash.4 -- 88. ge
f. he Har.4; Se.; Tc.1; Ii.; To., they Har.5, om. Co., Lan., Har.3;
Ad.2; ivol ins. before offir No.; yyf me f. offre Pa., bringe me
Se.; Pe.-gr., parie woll of Ra.3, GL, dele Ii. ; of f. offre Ad.2:
Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3; geve ins. after pens SI.2; gode ins. before
pans (pens) Se. ; Pe.-gr.; Th. ; and f. or Ra.3, Gl.; elles om.
Phy., No.; Pa.; Ra.3, GL; Lan., Har.3, Th.; Del., Lau.1, Ph.2,
Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ash.4; of ins. bafore grotes Ad.2; Co., Lan.,.
SI.2, Har.3 — 89. And f. Goode Har.4, Pa.; Ra.3, GL; Co.-gr.
(exc. Cax.2); Pe.-gr.; And good Hat.; Ad.2; Good Hod., In.,.
Ad.1, No.; Har.8 (goodmeri), Ash.2; Cax.2; men and om. .Dev.;
and icommen om. Ch.; of ins. before one (o) Pa.; Gl.'; so f. o
Lich.; I tcarne Se.; Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ash.4).
-- 90. that ins. after yif (If) Del.; be now in this cherche
Har.3; this om. In., Ad.1; Ash.4 — 91. haue f. hath To.; so
ins. before horrible Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se.; Ra.3, GL; Cax.2;
Bo.1, Ph.2 -- 92. of it om. Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); it om. Hat.;
schriuen Dev., Hod., No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat; Tc.1-, Co.-
(exc. Ii.), Pe. -groups. — 93. so f. she SI.2; Lau.2; wolde, f. old
Bo.2 — 94. ymaked E., Hen., Dd.; Bo.2; maked Hai., Ch.;
made Dev., Hod., No.; Pa.; Se.. Hat.; Tc.1; Tc.2, Har.3, Ii,
Pe.-gr. (but ymade Bo.1, Ph.2, Mm.); a ins. before Cookeivold
In., Ad.1; Se. — 95. \VJiich f. Sirich Har.4, Pa.: Tc.1; folkes
Bo.2; folk om. Ash.4; shul(ti) Dd.; Har.5; Se.; Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.,
Hel.; Ba., Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Mm.. Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.1,
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 15
To offren to my relikes in this place; 96
And who so fyndeth hym out of swich blame, t384
They wol come vp and offre on goddes name,
And I assoille hem by the Auctoritee
Which that by bulle ygraunted was to me. 100
By this gaude haue I vvonne yeer by yeer
Ash.4; shal om. Ch. : SI.'2; fauoure f. pjwer Hat.; Ad.2; no
before grace om. Hod.; Har.4; Hat.: Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Co.-gr.
(ne om. Lan., nor f. ne no Ii.), exc. Th.; Ba., Del., Ph.2, Ro.1,
Ash.4; nor no grace. Pliy., no no gr. Ro.'-; and f. ne no Ad.2
- 96. relike Ra.3, Gl. ; caas f. place Bo.2 — 97. so om. SI.1,
To.; that ins. after who so Ash.2; fynde Dev. ; Hat.-, SI.2; hem
f. him Pa.; SI.2; hym and of om. Lin.; without(en) f. out of
swich Ra.3, Gl.; in siche blame Hat.; swich om. Ii.; fame f.
blame E. — 98. Yf ins. before thei Har.3, And ib. Ra.2; he f.
they Hen.: Har.5: Bo.1, Ph.2; They wol om. Phy., No.; Tc.2,
Ne., Cax., Th. ; Vngilfif f. They wol Ash.2; may (mowe) f. wol
In., Ad.1; Lich., To., Ash.1; Cometh f. come Tc.2 (vp om.),
Ne., Cax., Th. ; come hoffre vp Ch. ; and offre om. In., Ad.1;
on E., Hod.; Lau.2, in Phy., No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-,
Co.- (a Har.3), & Pe. -groups, a the other MSS.; Cristis f.
goddes No. — 99. Here begins Gg.; hem E., Hod., In., Ad.1;
Bo.2; Har.4, Pa.; Tc.1; SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Cax.; Lau.2,
Lich, Lin., Mm., Ra.2, Ro.2, To., Ash.1, Ash.4; hym all other
MSS., but om. No.; Ii.; And I shall by bat hige autorite No.;
schall hym assoyle Del.; the om. Pa. — 100. Suche as f. Which
that Lan., SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr., Suche that Har.3,
Hel., Ii.; my f. by Ash.'-; Hat.; Pe.-gr. (but by Ba., by my
Ash,1, in my Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2; the f. by Pa.; bullis In., Ad.1;
To., Ash.1; bylle Ph.3; is grauniid No.; Gg. ; ivas graunted
Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (y grauntid Co.); Pe.-gr.; has grauntid
Pa.; grauntid is Phy.; graunted ivas Hod., Ch., In., Ad.1; Har.5,
Ash.2; y grauntid is Bo.2; was I-graunted Har.4; on-to (vn to)
f. to Gg.; Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Ash.4; to om. No.: Har.4; Ra.3,
GL; Co.-gr. (extant Cax.2, Th.); Ba., Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1,
Ash.1 — 101. werk f. gaude Tc.2, game Bo.1 ; ivonne om. No.;
16 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOG IK.
An hundred mark sitb I was Pardoner.
I stonde lyk a clerk in my pulpet.
104 And whan the lewed peple is doun yset.
I3921 I preche so, as ye hau herd bifoore,
And telle an hundred false lapes moore.
first yeer om. Hai., Dev. ; euery geer f. yeer by yeer Har.4-gr. ;
Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ii.. Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc.
Lin.) ; many a yere Tc.2, N e., He!., Cax., monij euery ger Lin.
- 102. / iconne (om. from 1. 101) ins. after Mark No.; syn f.
aith Dev., Hod., No.; Har.4, Har.5, Ash.2; Tc.1, Ra.:i; Tr.', Ne.
Hel., Cax.; Lau.2, Lich., Ph.3, Ash.1; sithen(s) Pa.; Se., Hat.:
Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Th.; Pe., Ba., Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lin.,
Mm., Ro.2, SI.1, To. — 103. Hel. om. 11. 103—6; stode Hai.,
Dev., No.; Ra.3, 01., sfante Ad.2, stand(e) Pa., Ash.2; Hat.;
Co., SI.2; Lau.1; ylike Ad.2; SI.2; Ba., Del., Lau.2, Ro.2, SI.1;
preest f. clerk No.; Se. ; many a f. my Co., Lan., SI.2, Ne.,
Ii., Cax.1, a Pa.; Hat.; Har.3, the No.; Se., any Ad.2: my om.
Bo.2 — 104. that ins. after whan Gg., Bo.2; that f. the Hen.;
it f. is Bo.2; doun is Hod.: set Phy., Hai., Dev.. Hod., In.,
Ad.1, No.; Bo.2; Pa.; Se.; Tc. '; And shelve leude peple and
doun I siite Ra.3, Gl. ; And I shewe leude peple my iritlc
Hat.; Ad.2 (I om.); And xhewe lewed poeple and doun pey
sette Co.-gr. (fie ins. before lewde Lan., to ins. ib. Ii.). exc.
Cax.2 (And whan lewd peple be doun y-set) and Th. (And the
leude people byn downe yset) ; And schetce letcde puples synne
ysette Pe.-gr. (but sen f. scheire Ph.3, to ins. before letcde
Lich., Ash.1; peple Lich., Lin., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, To., Ash.1,
Ash.4: f>at is in synne set f. synne ysette Lin., and syn I *if
Ra.2; thynges f. sinne Ash.1, synntis Ash.4: vnschitte f. yset
Har.2, Ash.1, om. Lau.1) -- 105. as om. Ph.2; / f. ye Hat.;
GL; Pe.-gr.; han om. Pa.; To.; lered f. herd T\\. ; Pe.-gr. (exc.
Del., Lin., Ra.2 : lerned Bo.1, Ph.2, Ash.*); to fore In., Ad.1,
No. — 106. / ins. before telle Hat.; hem ins. after telle Har.4;
Tc.1; Bo.1, Ph.2; false om. Har.4. Pa.: Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co.-gr.
(exc. Cax.2); Pe.-gr.: yit ins. before more Del., and ib. Lin.
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 1J
Thanne peyne I me to strecche forth the nekke,
And Est and West vp-on the peple I bekke, 108
As dooth a dowue sittynge on a berne. f396]
Myne handes and ray tonge goon so yerne,
That it is ioye to se my bisynesse.
Of Auarice and of swich cursednesse 112
Is al my prechyng, for to make hem free C40°]
To yeiie hir pens, and namely vn-to me.
ffor myn entente is nat but for to wynne,
And no thyng for correccioun of synne. 1 16
[404]
107. streyne f. peyne Se. ; me om. Hai., Dev.; Pa.; Ash.*; forth
ins. before to Hai., for Pe. ; and f. to Hel. ; my f. the Dev.,
In., Ad.1, No.; Gg., Bo.2; Har.4, Ash.'; Se., Hat.; Tc.1; Co.-gr. ;
51.1, To. -- 108. the om. Hai.; on f. vp-on Dev.; SI.2; lorn.
In., Ad.1 — 109. dooth om. Tc.1; As a doive dot he SI.2; sivalwe
chiteryng above 1. f. douf siityng (which is struck through)
Phy. ; adoue dowe f. dowue Ad.2; vppon a berne sittyng Pa.;
vpon f. on Ch. ; Bo.2; Tc^-gr. ; Hat.; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del.,
Lau.2, Ro.1. Ro.2, Ash.4); pe f. a before berne No.; Lin. -
110. handes E., Hen., Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Ch.; Gg. ; Pa.,
Ash.2; Ad.2; Co., Ii.; Bo.1, Lich., Ro.1, Ash.1; hondes the other
MSS., but hondy Ad.1; ful f. so Se.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.);
Th. ; yernyng Pa. — 111. is it Co.; it om. Ra.3 ; Lau.2, To. —
112. And f. Of Ro.1; euerich f. Auarice Lau.2; and om. Ad.2;
of before swich om. Ad.1; Bo.2; Gl., Ad.2; Hat..; Co.-gr. (exc.
Cax.2, Th.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lin.); oj>er ins. before cursed-
nesse Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3; fals ins. ib. Bo.1, Ph.2 — 113. In
f. Is Phy.; Al my prechyng is Th. ; as f. al Lan.; for om.
Co.-gr. (exc. Hel., Th.); Lin., Ash.4; hym f. hem Phy.; Lin.,
he Ad.1; se f. force Ad.2; whole 1. om. Ii. — 114. yeuen E.,
Hen.; Gg., Bo.2; Th. ; good f. pens In., Ad.1; and om. Lan.;
Lich., Ash.1; manely f. namely Har.5; vn om. In., Ad.1; Tc.1,
Gl.; Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ph.3, Ash.4 — 115. nis f. is Ra.3, Ad.2;
51.2, Ii., ne is Gl.; no thing f. nat Hel.; nat om. No.; Ra3,
Gl. ; nougt is f. is nat Ph.3; but om. Hat.; Ad.2 — 116. Whole
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale. 2
18 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
I rekke neuere whan pat they been beryed,
Though pat hir soules goon a blakeberyed.
ffor certes, many a predicacioim
120 Comth ofte tyme of yuel entencioun,
Som for plesance of folk and flaterye,
To been auaimced by ypocrisye;
And som for veyne glorie, and som for hate.
1. om. To.; And om. Hat.; for to correct synne No.; for no
maner correccioun Hel. ; forto f. for Del. ; the ins. before
correccioun Bo.1, Ash.*: no ins. ib. li. — 117. not f. neuere
To.2, Ne., Cax.; pat om. E., Phy., No.; Bo.2; Har.4; Se., Hat. ;
Tc.1; SI.2; Har.3, li.; Bo.1, Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1, To., Ash.4; be f. they
Hod.; I-beryed Har.4 — 118: Though om. Bo.1, Ph.2; pat om.
Hod.; Pa.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th.; Ba., Ra.2, Ash.4; soivys f. soules
Ad.1; goon om. In., Ad.1; with be deuel be wyryed f. goon a
blakeberyed Pa.; go to hell for fcrde Hat. — 119. ful ins.
before many No.; Cax.2; and f. a To. — 120. Sowneb f. Comth
Co.-gr. (exc. Th.), I ownyth Cax.2; som f. ofte Tc.2; euyen-
tencion f. yuel entencioun Cax.1; tyme om. Dd.-gr. ; Gg. ; tyme 8
Bo.2; Hat.; ofte tyme om. li. ; in f. of Har.3; il L yuel Har.5,
Ash.2, Pa.; of om. Lau.2; an ins. before yuel Del. — 121. ffor
sum plesance Har.5; forth ins. before for Lau.2; of f. for Pe.,
Ra.2; of folk om. No.; of folkes flaterie Phy.; of ins. before
flaterye Ch.; Pe., Ra.2; som for ib. No.; Gl. ; Lin., Ro.1; for
ib. Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Lan. & Hel.; or f.
and SI.2); most MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exc. Pev Bo.1, Ph.2, Ra.2,
To., Ash.4): 11. 121—39 om.Lan. — 122. Somme f. To Lich^Ash.1;
I vaunsid No., enhauncid Hel., avaunted Ph.3, Ra.2; for f. by
Hat.; Ad.2. — 123. And om. SI.2; be veyngloriRa..-; som before
for hate om. Dev.; Se. ; Ra.3, Gl. ; most MSS. of Pe.-gr., exc.
Ba., Bo.1, Lau.2, Lin., Ph.2, Ro.1, Ro.2 (this MS. some above L). -
124. And f. ffor Gg., Bo.2; nat (not) f. noon Phy.; Har.4, Pa.;
Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin. & Ro.1, which
has both words), om. Ph.3 ; by ins. before other Lau.2, Ro.2
(above 1.); wise f. rvayes Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; Bo.2; Hat.;
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 19
ffor whan I dar noon oother weyes debate, 124
Thanne wol I stynge hym with my tonge smerte
In prechyng, so that he shal nat asterte
To been defamed falsly, if that he
Hath trespased to my bretheren or to me. 128
ffor though I telle noght his propre name,
Men shal wel knowe that it is the same
By signes and by othere circumstances:
Ra.3, Gl.; Co., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ii.; Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ro.1,
while Tc.2, Ne., Cax. 1 -- 125. I om. Lich. ; stinten f. stynge
Dev., strykyn Pa., stynne To.; hem f. hym In., Ad.1: Bo.2;
Pa.; Se., Hat.; Gl. ; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.); men
f. hym Gfg. ; oppon f. with Hel. — 126. I preche Phy., I preching
Ad.2; and f. so Hat.; Ad.2; I f. he Gg.; Gl. ; pel Co., Tc.2,
Ne., Cax.; To.; shulde To.; sterte Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Lau.1, Ph.2,
Ash.4). — 127. 11. 127 — 134 om. Hel., 11. 127—131 om. Ash.*;
if om. Gg.; so f. if Pe.-gr. — 128. Yat add. before hath Mm.;
Haue Dev., Hai., Hod., No.; Pa.; Ph.2; other (or) ins. after
trespacede Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; Ph.3; vnto my br. Bo.2; Ra.3, Gl. ;
SI.2; brothirGg.; Pa.; Hat.; Har.3; Ro.1; and f. or Phy.; Bo.2;
Ra.3; SI.2; Lich., Lin., To., Ash.1; ellez f. or Hat.; vn to me
Gl. ; to om. before me Tc.2, Cax. ; Ba. - 129. forth f. ffor
though Pa.; ivich f. though No.; the f. his Pa. — 130. for add.
before men Pa.; shul(n) Dd., Hai., Dev.; Har.5, Ash.2; Har.3;
Ph.2, Ph.3; knowe wel Pa.; wel om. In., Ad.1; wol f. wel Cax.1;
that om. No.; Co.-gr. (exc. Co., Cax.2, Th.); Lin., Ph.3 — 131.
Both add. before bi signes Hat.; Ad.2; simonye f. signes Ra.3,
Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.); bi som signe Se. ; Pe.-gr. (By
other signes Ph.3); or f. and Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th.; Bb.1, Ph.2;
by om. before othere Phy.; Se., Hat.; Ad.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba.,
Lin.); many ins. before other Gil. ; circumstaunce Pa.; Ii. ; Bo.1
132. Whole 1. om. Ra.2; rule f. quyte Hat.; Ad.2; smyte f.
quyte Pe.-gr.; we f. I SI.2; doth f. doon Hod., No.; Se., Hat.;
Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. SI.2); Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe.) ; displeasaunce Pa.;
2*
20 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
132 Thus quyte I folk that doon vs displesances;
[420] j jlug gpjtte j out my venym vnder hewe
Of hoolynesse, to semen hooly and trewe.
But shortly rnyn entente I wol cleuyse:
136 I preche of no thyng but of coueityse.
[424J fherfore my theme is yet and euere was:
Radix malorum est Cupiditas.
Thus kan I preche agayn that same vice
140 Which J>at I vse, and that is Auarice.
I428! But though my self be gilty in that synne,
Ne., Har.3, Ii.; plesaunce Ph.3 - - 133. spittc oute I Lau.2;
put i.-spitte In., Ad.1; Har.4; Tc.1; Th. ; Ph.3; out om. Hat.;
Ra.3, Ol., Ad.2; the ins. before hewe Pa. -- 134. sow men f.
semen Ra.2; good f. holy In., Ad.1; Lich., Ash.1 — 135. sothly
f. shortly No.; ente f. entente To.; will I Hat.; Ad.2; yow
ins. before deuyse Pa.; whole 1. om. Ash.4 — 136. of f. I To.;
of before no thyng om. In., Ad.1; Har.*; Tc.1; Hel.; Ash.1;
for no thing No. ; Se. ; for coueityse E., Hen., Dd.-gr. (exc.
Hod.); Har.5; Se.; I preche of no thyng om. Ash.4, which
contracts the last words of this 1. with part of the next. -
137. Therfore om. Ash4; terme f. theme SI.2; Ph.2, tymePhj.,
Ch., Hod.; Bo.2; Ash.2; Se.; Har.3; Ph.3, Ro.1, SI.1; yet om.
Phy., No.; Ra.3; Lich., Ash.1, Ash.4; 11. 137—45 wanting Ne.
- 138. omnium ins. before malorum Hod.; Har.4; Se., Hat.;
Co.-gr. (exc. Co.); Pe.-gr. — 139. Then f. Thus Ra.3, Gl.; gan
f. can No.; Co., SI.2, Cax. ; Ph.3, Ash.4; ageyns In., Ad.1; Co.,
SI.2; Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Bo.1, Lau.2, Ro.2; ayeinst Hai.,
Dev.; Gl.; Th.; Pe., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro1; om. Tc.2, Ii., Cax.; the f.
that most MSS., exc. E., Hen., Phy., Dd., Ch. ; Hat.;
Ad.2, pis No.; synne auarice f. same vice Phy.; ivise f. vice
SI.2, Tc.2, Ii., Cax.1; 11. 139—152 om. Hel. - 140. Such
f. Winch Co., Lan.. SI.2, Har.3; as f. pat Har.3; To suche as
be vsynge Tc.2, Cax., Ii. (suande f. vsynge); the synne of
averice Ii., Cax.; to syn of a. Tc.2; of ins. before Auarice
Lan.; and moche more vice Phy. - - 141. That f. But Co.;
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 21
Yet kan I maken oother folk to twynne
ffrom Auarice, aiid soore to repente.
But that is nat my principal entente,
I preche no thyug but for coueitise :
Of this raateere it oghte ynogh suffise.
Thanue telle I hem ensamples many oon
Of olde stories, longe tyme agoon, - 148
ffor lewed peple louen tales olde, - [±36
Swiche thynges kan they wel reporte and holde.
that ins. after thoug Dev.; J ins. before my self Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Har.3; giltif Pe., Ba., Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin., Ro.2,
SI.1; of f. in Pa.; pe f. that Har.4; Tc.1; 11. 141—48 om. Ash.4
- 142. 1 f. Yet Lau.1; /or ins. before to GL; Co., li. ; To.;
men f. folk To.; wynne f. twynne Hai., Dev., Ch., Hod., No.;
Hat.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3; Pe.-gr. (but. blynne f. twynne Ph.2)
143. Avaryete Har.3; and coueiise ins. after Auerise Hat.;
and om. Ra.3; to sore repent Tc.2; for f. soore In., som hem
ib. Hod.; soon(e) ib. No.; Har.4; To.1; Bo.1; hem f. to Pa.;
Se. ; Pe.-gr. (hym Har.2, Lin.); hem f. sore Cax.2, Th.; make
hem sore repente Ra.3, Grl. - - 144. nys f. is Co., Lan., SI.2;
Pe., Del., Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm., Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1; principall
myn e. Dev.; special f. principal Hat.; Ad.2 — 145. for ins.
after preche Lin.; nat f. no thyng Se.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lin.);
but om. Del. -- 146. I f. it Co., SI.2, Har.3; owith now to f.
oghte ynogh Pa.; And yit am I. most gilty. in' that vise Phy.
- 147. I telle Hat.; 1 om. Ph.3; of f. hem Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2,
Th.); saumples To. — 148. To f. Of Lich.; fringes f. stories
Har.4, histories Pa.; tyme om. li.; gone Tc.2 — 149. But f.
ffor Ash.4; lewe f. lewed Ad.1; leeven f. louen Phy.; li.; Ra.2,
Ash.4; loued Dev. — 150. which f. Swiche Har.4, Pa.; Hat.;
Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Lau.2, Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3,
Ro.2; thynges om. Pa.; li.; konne (kun etc.) Phy., Dd. ; Hai.,
In., Ad.1, No.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2. Ra.2, Ash.4); frei before
can (conne, etc.) Pa.; Pe., Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2; Th.; wel om. Se.;
Tc.1, Ra.3, OH.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin): kepe f. reporte No. -
22 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
What? trowe ye, the whiles I may preche,
152 And wynne gold and siluer for I teche.
*°1 That I wol lyue in pouerte wilfully?
May, nay! I thoghte it ueuere, trewely,
ffor I wol preche and begge in sondry landes;
156 I wol nat do no labour with myne handes,
t444] Ne make baskettes and lyue therby,
151. the whiles E. ; Pe. ; pat ivhiles Hen., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.
(while), Ch.; Bo.2; Har.5, Pa., Ash.2; Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2,
Lin., Mm., Ra.2, Ro1, Ro.2, To.; whiles thai Phy.; Co.-gr.; Ba.,
Lich., Ph.3, Ash.1; that whilis that Gg.; while, (whils, <fec.) In.,
Ad.1, No.; Har.4; Se., Hat.; Tc^-gr.; Bo.1, Ph.2, SI.1, Ash.*;
ye f. I SI.2 — 152. I L And Hat.; Ad.2; To f. And Ii.; for to
ins. before wynne Tc.2, Ne., Cax. ; colde f. gold Hat.; I nogh
f. and siluer Hat.; Ad.2; or siluer Ash.2; Ii.; whil(es) f. for
Hat.; Tc^-gr.; to f. 7 Phy.; Pa.; Se.; Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax.; Pe.-gr.
- 153. I ivol nat 1. Hel. ; have f. Hue SI.2; pouert Hai., Dev.;
Har.4, Har.8, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Co.-gr. (exe. Ii.); Pe.-gr. (exc.
Mm., Ra.2, Ro.1, SI.1, To.), pouer Ash.2; blithely 1. wilfully In.,
Ad.1 — 154. coude f. thoghte Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; it ora. Ash.4;
not f. neuere Pa.; Hel.; not ins. before neuer Dev. — 155.
wol om. Lan.; preche om. Ph.3; begg & prech No. ; Hat.; Ad.2;
bede f. begge Har.3, Hel.; teche f. begge Bo.2; To.; landes E.,
Hen., Phy., In., Ad.1; Gg., Bo.2; Har.5, Pa.; Hat; Ad.2; Co.,
Lan.; To.; londes all other MSS. — 156. ffor ins. before /Co.,
And ib. Del.; nyl f. wol Pe.; nat om. Phy., In., Ad.1; Gg. ;
Har.4; Tc.1, Gl.; Co., Tc.2; Pe., Del., Lich., Lin.. Ph.3, Ro.1,
To., Ash.1, Ash.4; no om. Bo.1, Ph.2; be f. with Tc.1; thonkes
f. handes Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; handes E., Hen., Phy., In., Ad.1;
Gg. ; Har.5, Pa.; Hat.: Ad.2; Co., Lan., Ii.; hondes all other
MSS. — 157. And f. Ne Phy. ; Bo.2 ; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Tb.),
Xoo Del.; ne f. and Ash.2; Gl.; Ra.2; balkes f. baskettes Har.3;
for f. and In., Ad.1; Pe., to Del.; lye f. lyue SI.2; pouerly
f. therby Tc.1, Ra.1, GL; this and next 1. om. No.; Ash.4 -
B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 23
By cause I wol nat beggen ydelly;
I wol noon of the Apostles countrefete,
I wol haue moneie, wolle, chese, and whete, 160
Al were it yeuen of the pouereste page,
Or of the pouereste wydwe.in a village,
Al sholde hir children sterue for famyne.
Nay, I wol drynke licour of the vyne, 164
158. nyl i. wol Bo.1, wolde Lin.; no f. nof Ph.3; lyuen f.
beggen Hat.; Pe.-gr. — 159. noon of om., but nat ins. before
countirfete No. (which places this 1. after the next) ; thapostels
Phy., Hai., Dev., In., Ad.1; Har.4, Har.5, Ash.2; Bo.1, Ph2.;
the Postellis No.; the postles Ra.2 - - 160. maney (many)
f. money Hai., Dev. ; malt f. wolle Se., Hat. ; Pe.-gr. (om. To.,
Ash.1); Th., mele Pa., mylk Ad.2; wolle om. In., Ad.1, No.;
Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.) ; and ins. before chese Ash.2; Lau.2;
Cheses Har.3: or f. and In., Ad.1, No.; Pa.; Hel., Ii.; Lich.,
Ash.1; elles ins. before ivhete In., Ad.1; Ii.; whole 1. om. Tc.2,
Cax.1 — 161. Though f. Al Hat.; al bough yt be gy/yn Pa.;
euer f. yeuen Ne., evin Har.3; pouereste E., Hen.; Pa.; Lich.,
Ash.1, poorest (pouerest, etc.) all other MSS.; the same next 1.;
prestes f. poureste Har.4; this 1. and next om. No. — 162.
Eylher f. Or Ad.2; Lan. ; Pe., Har.2, Lin., Oper (Outher, etc.)
Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ql. ; Co., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ii.; Bo.1, Del.,
Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm., Ph.1, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.4; the om.
To.; the f. a Ra.2 — 163. Al-bough here Children shold, etc.
Hod.; Pa.; SI.2, Though h. ch. sh. Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Bo.1, Ph.2;
Th., Thouz, alle h. ch. sh. Lin.; the f. hir Phy. (which places
this 1. after the next), he Ad.1; sterue or above 1. Har.5; or
f. for Se., Hat.; SI.2; most MSS. of the Pe.-gr. (but for Lau.2,
Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.2, and Ro.1, To.); myn f. famyne Hai., Dev.,
fyne No., flamyne Hat. - - 164. z,ti woll 1 drynk No. ; nay
yit wol I d. Se.; And I will d. Hat.; Pe.-gr. (Al f. And Lau.2);
no ins. before licour Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; SI.2; the ins ib. Hod.;
Hat.; Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. SI.2); Pe.-gr.; licorest f. licour Hat.;
24 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.
And haue a ioly wenche in euery toun.
But herkneth, lordynges, in conclusioun:
Youre likyng is that I shal telle » tale.
168 Nowe haue I dronke a draughte of corny ale,
[456] gy g0(^ | hope 1 shal yow telle a thyng
That shal by reson been at youre likyng.
ffor though my self be a ful vicious man,
172 A moral tale yet I yow telle kan,
[460]
Pe.-gr. (exc. Har.2, Lich., Ash.1); but f. of Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.;
of the om. Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, To., Ash.4, the om. GL; wyne Phy.,
No.; Bp.2; Har.4, Pa.; Hat.; Tc.^gr.; Co.-gr. (but vyne Co.,
Lan., SI.2, Cax.2); Pe.-gr. — 165. I ins. after haue Tc.1, Ra.3,
(T!.; Lau.2, Ash.4; the f. euery Har.5, Ash.2; a ins. before toun
Ra.3 — 166. lordis f. lordynges In., Ad.1; Har.5, Ash.2; Se.,
Hat.; Har.3; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ra.2, Ro.2);
lordlynges Bo.2; as ins. before in Hai. ; my f. in No.; Har.4,
Pa.; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Th.; Lau.2, this Del., the To. -
167. lokyng f. likyng SI.2; that om. Ad.2; shulde f. shal Th.,
may Ph.3; yow ins. before a tale Ad.2; Del. — 168. that ins.
after Now Ro.1; I haue Phy.; Har.5, Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1, Gl., Ad.2;
Co.-gr. (haue I SI.2, Ii.); Pe.-gr. (haue I Pe., Lau.2, To.);
corny om. Ii.; whole 1. om. Ra.2 — 169. that f. god Ro. ';
I hope om. Dev. ; Ash.4; / om. Lau.2, Ph.3; shal om. Ph.3;
ijow after telle Har.4, Pa.; Se.; Tc.1-, Co.-, and Pe. -groups. -
170. sholde f. shal In., Ad.1; off. by Pe.; by om. Ii. ; been
bm. SI.2, Hel.; Lau.1, Ro.1; and f. been Ne. ; resonal Hel. ; to
f. at Phy., No.; Lich., Ash.1; and ful f. at. — 171. right a
f. a full SI.2; foul(e) f. full Bo.2; Tc.^gr.; Lin., om. Phy.,
Dev., In., Ad.1, No.; Se.; Co.; Pe., Del., Lich., To., Ash.1
- 172. I f. A Pe.; more-ille f. moral Co., Lan., SI.2, Ne;
more euel Ad.2; Hel., merveillous Pa.; moralite f. moral
fale To.; yit om. Tc.2, Ii.; tellen you I can In., Ad.1; SI.2;
Ash.4; to you tell I can Ii.; gou? telle y calle can Ph.3 -
173. where f. TP7tidi Ra.2: that ins. after TF/t?W« Tc.1, Gl.;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 25
Which I am wont to preche for to wynne.
Now hoold youre pees, my tale I wol bigynne'.
Heere bigynneth the Pardoners tale.
Tn fflaundres whilom was a compaignye
Of yonge folk, that haunteden folye, 176
As Riot, hasard, stywes, and Tauernes,
Where as with harpes, lutes, and Gyternes
lames went f. I am wont Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Lau.1, Lau.2
[later correct.], Ph.2, Ash. la); went (ivont) om. Ro.1; forto
preche Ne., Cax. ; to preche om Ph.3; with pitching No.; Hel.,
Ii.; for om. No.; also f. for to Cax.; soules ins. before for to
Ra.2; this and next 1. om. Ash.4 - - 174. holdith Se.; Pe.-gr.
(but holde Ph.3, Ro.2); Th.; purpos f. pees Phy. ; wil .1 Phy.;
wol om. Tc.2 — Similar headings as in E. are found in Hen.,
No.; Gg.. Bo.2; Hat.; Ra.3; Ash.2; SI.2, Tc.2, Ii., Cax.2,
Th. ; Bo.1, Ph.2, Del., Ro.2; in Lat. : Explicit Prologus \ Incipit
Fabula Phy.; similarly Dev., In., Ad.1; Pa.; Ad.2; To.; Har.5
has: ffirst he repreuyth the vice of glotonye. -- 175. flaundre
Ash.2; somtyme f. ivhilom Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax.; Lin., Ash.4;
was ivhilom Har.8; dwellede f. was Gg. ; were Tc.1; Ii., (her
was Th. ; Lich., Ash.1; on ins. before a SI.2 — 176. loglours
f. yonge folk Ad.2; folkes Har.4; men f. folk Lau.2; hawten
f. haunteden Lan., haunten Tc.2, -Har.3, Hel. — 177. At f. As
Bo.1; Ph.3; hazard Riote Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.);
Th. ; hasarders Tc.2; an ins. before stewes Lin.; stuhous f.
stywes Pa., om. Ad.2; and om. No.; Ra.3 — 178. There f.
Where Phy.; harpes Rubibes f. Where as with harpes Se.,
Hat. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., which has the correct reading in a
later hand; pipes f. Rubibes Ph-2); bothe f. as ivith No.; us
f. as Grl. ; lutes harpes Har.4; No.; lutes rubybez, Ash.4; or
f. and Pa.; And such oother diners mischaunces Ad.2; And
pley the harlotiis in many hurnes Tc.2, Cax.1; And al thai
evir to harm draining is Hel.; And such other vnworthy
26 C- THE PARDONER'S TALE.
They daunce aud pleye at dees, bothe day and nyght,
180 And ete also, and drynken ouer hir myght;
[468] Thurgh which they doon the deuel sacrifise
With-Inne that deueles temple, in cursed wise.
By superfluitee abhomynable.
184 Hir othes been so grete and so dampnable
[472] _
games and playes Ii.; whole 1. om. Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ne.; Co.
has it in a later hand. - - 179. pley and daunce No.; Lin.;
pleyen E., Hen., Phy., Dd., Hod., Ch. ; Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del.,
Lin.1); Th. ; atte f. at Dd., Ch.; Hel., Ne., Cax.1; Lich., Ra.2,
Ash.1, at the (atte be) Ii., Cax.2; most MSS. of the Pe.-gr.
(exc. Lich., etc.; at Bo.1, Ph.2); and f. at Lan.; at dees om.
No.; dees E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Har.4, Har.5, Ash.2; dels Gg.;
die Lau. '; dys(e), dice, etc. all other MSS.; steives all f. dees
bothe day and Ii. ; bothe om. In., Ad.1; Ad.2; Tc.2, Hel., Th.;
Pe.-gr.: night & day Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th. — 180. elen E.,
Hai., Dev., In.; Se.; Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Pe., Bo.1, Lin., Mm., Ph.2;
ete the other MSS.: eke f. also Ph.2; And ete and drynk also
No.; Gg. ; Lan., Ne. ; also om. Se.; Tc.2, Hel.; Ash.4; drunk
Hai.; Pa., drunken Dev., Hod.; SI.2, Har.3, Ii., drank Ad.2;
and drynken om. Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ash4); Th.; euer f. ouer
Har.5, abouen Tc.2, Cax., more than Se. ; al ins. before hir
Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3; hir om. In.; Lich., Ash.1; that here
might may f. hir myght Hat., Se. (om. that); Pe.-gr.; Th.;
whole 1. om. Ad.1 -- 181. For f. Thurgh ivhich Lich., Ash.1;
to the tviche To.; Theron which Ash.4; to ins. before the Lich.,
To., Ash.1; devillis (deuels) No.; Co., Hel.; Ad.2, deuys Tc.2,
fende Ash.4; service f. sacrifise No. — 182. the Tempill of fats
devillis No.; the f. that Phy.; Har.4-, Se.-, Tc.1-, Co.-, and
Pe.-groups. ; deuyll Gg.; Ne., Cax.1; Lin., Ash.4; temple om.
In., Ad.1; sondri f. cursed Hat.: Tc.2; Pe.-gr.; in cursed wise
om. No. — 183. be f. By Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); with f. By Ra.2;
their ins. after By Bo.1; super/iuence Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl., Superflues
Co., Lan., superftuites rest of Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); And that ins.
before Abominabill No., that is ib. Hat. — 184. Theyr othes
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 27
That it is grisly for to heere hem swere;
I Cure blissed lordes body they to-tere,
I Hem thoughte pat lewes rente hym noght ynough;
j And ech of hem at otheres synne lough. 188
And right anon thanne comen Torabesteres,
ffetys and smale, and yonge ffrutesteres,
grete Men so d. Phy; so om. before dampnable Har.5, Pa.;
Hat.: Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.); Po.-gr. -- 185. if
om. Dev. ; Lau.2, To.; to ins. before grislye SI.2; greatly
f. grisly Ph.3; for om. Hai., Dev.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ash.4;
hym f. hem Ph.3, om. Mm. -- 186. blisful f. blissed Har.4-
gr. ; sides f. body Har.5, Ash.2; for f. they Phy., Ch. ;
Bo.2; Gl., Ad.2; they om. Tc.2; al ins. before lo-tere Pa. ; Se.;
Tc.2, Th.; Mm., Ro.1, To., Ash.4 — 187. They f. Hem. No.;
as bough f. Hem thoughte Pa.; bat om. Har.4-, Se.-, Tc.*1-, Co.-,
& Pe. -groups; be ins. before lewes Hod.; Pa.; Tc.2, Ii., Cax.;
Pe. ; hem f. hym Dev., No.; neuer f. noght Phy.; ofte ins.
before I-nowe SI.2 — 188. ilk f. ech Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; Co., SI.2,
Ii.: Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro 2, To. ;
of hem om. To.; of f. at Hod.; Ph.3; otfm-No.; Pa.; Ra.3, Gl.,
Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Tc.2, Har.3, Th.); Pe., Bo.1, Lau.2, Lin.,
Ph.2, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.4; synnys Pa.; Tc.J-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc.
Tc.2, Cax., Th.); Lin., SI.1; foly f. synne Del. — 189. thanne
before rygt anon Gg. ; come in than Se.; Pe., Del., Har.2, Mm.,
Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, SI.1; than com in In., Ad.1; Ba., Lau.1; her
f. thanne Har.*, Pa.; Gl.; iher com in No.; in there come Ro.1;
in f. thanne Har.5, Ash.2; Hel. ; thanne om. Hai., Dev.; Ra.3;
SI.2, Har.3, Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; thanne om., but in ins. after cam
(come, etc.) Hat.; Ii., Cax.2, Th.; Bo.1, Lau.2, Lich., Lin., Ph.2,
To., Ash.1, Ash.4; the ins. before tombleres, etc. Tc.2, Ne., Cax.;
Lau.2, Lich., Ash.1, Ash.4; two tomblestres Hat.; Tomblesteers,
etc. Phy., Ad.1, No.; Se.; Tc^-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Har.3, Tc.2);
Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., To., Ash.4), tombleres Tc.2; Del , tombresters
Bo.2, tum(b)steres Ash.2; To., kembesters Pa.; comblestreris
In., to ublesteres Har.3 — 190. This 1. and next om. Har.4;
28 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Syngeres with harpes, Baudes, wafereres.
192 Whiche been the verray deueles Officeres,
[480] 'YO kyndle and blowe the fyr of lecherye
That is annexed vn-to glotonye.
The hooly writ take I to my witnesse
196 That luxurie is in wyn and dronkenesse.
[484] _
In., Ad.1; No. transposes: 192, 190, 191; ffete f. fi'etys Tc.2;.
and om. before yong(e) Ra.3; Co., Har.3; frouierers, etc. Dev.,
No.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Hat.; Ho.1. Del., Har.-, Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm.v
Ph.2, Ph.3, Ra.2 (Jrutrers) Ro.1, SI.1, To., Ash.4 (frutrers);
froytereres Th.; fruytsiers Lan. , fruisteres SI.2; frutestres
Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; ffreytestris Hel., froycestria Ii., frutres Se. ;.
Lich., fruters, fruterys, etc. Pe., Ba.. Lin., Ro.*, Ash.1 — 191.
Taborers and f. Syngeres tet£APh.s; piper H f. harpes Ii.; and ins.
before 'waijrers, etc. Hai., Dev., No.; Hiit.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; iriili
ins. ib. Se. - 192. Sich (Such, etc.) f. Whiche Hat.; Tc.J-gr.
(exc. Ad.2, which om. the whole 1.); Co.-gr. (exc. Th. ; Suche as
Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Cax.); Pe.-gr. (Serche Lich.); pat ins. after
WJiiche Har.4; Th.; by f. been Lau.2; verray be deueles Har.*;
Hat; Co.. SI.*, Ne., Har.\ Hel., Cax.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lich., Lin.,
Ra.2, Ash.1); verraly the deuyls Pa.; Tc.1, Ra.3, GL; Lich., Lin.,
Ra.2, Ash.1; Th.; the derilles vere off'. Ii.; the om. Se.; verray
om. Lan.; devill Gg.; Lan., Ne., Cax.1; Lin., Ash.*; deueles om.
Bo.2 — 193. coole f. kyndle Ra.3, kyelen Hat., kyndly -Mm.,
kyndely Ash.1: the ins. before and Ph.3; to ins. before blow(e)
Bo.1, Har.2, Ph.2; firis Har.3, Ne., Cax., ffurneys Hel. - 194.
a nette Pu., Avexid Har.4, annexed ys Ash.4; to f. vnio Pa.;.
Tc.1, Ra.', Ad.-; Co.. Lan., SI.', Ne.. Har.3; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1,
Lich., Ph.2, Ro.1, Ash.1); high ins. before glotonye Se. -
195. There f. The Hat.; Ph.3, This Hel., Ii.; The om. Lich.,
Lin., Ash.1, Ash.4; scripture f. writ Del.; / take Lin.; into
f. to my Phy. ; my om. No.; Gg. : Hat.; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.);
Pe.-gr. (exc. Lau.2, Lin.). - - 196. luxure Hen.. Phy., Bo.2;
lecchery(-ie) Hod., No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.-1, Co.-, Pe. -groups;
vyne Bo.2: and om. Bo.-; in ins. before dronkenesze Gl.; Ne.,.
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 29
Lo, how bat dronken Looth vnkyndely Noiite mebriari
. . vino | in quo est
Lay by hise doghtres two vnwityngly ; luxm-ia.
So dronke he was, he nyste what he wroghte.
Herodes. who so wel the stories soghte, 200
Whan he of wyn was repleet at his feeste,
Right at his owene table he yaf his heeste
To sleen the Baptist lohn ful giltelees.
Cax.; Lau.2, Lich., Ra.2, Ash.1, ic (above linej A dronknes
Har.3 -- 197. Whole line om. Dev. ; Lo om. Tc.2; fie f. pat
No.; pat om. Se.; Del., Lau.1; dronken om. Phy. ; dooth f.
Looth Gl., hathli.; ye ins. before vnkyndly Mm. — 198. wyfes
ins. before dougtres Tc.1; tiveyne f. two Gl., twies Lin.; in
ins. before vnwityngly Ash.4; /ul synfully f. vnwityngly In,
Ad.1; in ins. after tivo Ash.4. — 199. So was he drunk Bo.1;
nys f. nyste Ra.3, wist not Har.2, nyst nat Ro.1; did f. wroghte
No. — The Co. -group inserts before 1. 200 a spurious one:
And per fore sore (sir Har.3, he li.) repente (repentid Ne.)
him (Hel. has twice hym) oughte (ofte Ne.) — Phy. inserts
another spurious one: And al he wited the wyne. that his
doughtirs brought. — 200. Of ins. before herodes Tc.2; whiche
f. who so P.hy. ; who that Ro.1, To.; wol for wel No.; Har.5;
Co.-gr.; hath f. wel Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3; Pe.-gr., haue Gl. ;
in f. the Phy., his li. ; story No.; Har.4, Har.5, Ash.2; Lan.,
Hel., li.; Tc^-gr. ; Ro.1, Ash.4, history Pa.; soghte om. Phy.;
sougt Pe.-gr., seche Co.-gr., rede No. — Here follows another
spurious line in the Co.-gr.: per may ge (he Tc.2) lerne (sene
li.) and by ensample (ensamples Tc.2) teche; Phy. has another
one: Is write and Red in memories. — 201. whan that he
with wyne Pa.; he om. Se.; TO; with f. of No.; om. Lin.; his
ins. before wyne Har.3; repleet was Har.5, Ash.2; Ba., Lau.1;
atte f. at his Lich., Ash.1, at be GL; as f. at Har.2
202. gaf he Pa.; Lau.2; made f. yaf Phy.; he om. No.; Har.*;
Se., Hat.; Tc.J-gr. ; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lau.2); behests
Pa. — 203. lohn be baptist Hod.; Pa.; Hat.; Th.; Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3,
Ash.4; the lohn Baptist Ash.1; the om. Bo.2; wel f. ful In.,
30 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
204 Senec seith a good word doutelees:
[492] jje sejth |je kan no difference fynde
Bitwix a man that is out of his mynde,
And a man which that is dronkelewe,
208 But that woodnesse yfallen in a shrewe
[496] perseuereth lenger than doth dronkenesse.
0 glotonye ful of cursednesse!
0 cause first of oure confusioim!
212 0 original of oure dampnacioun,
[500] Til Crist had bougi,t vs witn jjis blood agayn!
wol Ad.1; ful om. Phy. ; Ph.3 — 204. But ins. before Senec
Del.; Seneca Har.4; eek goode icordes Co.-gr. ; ful ins. before
good No. — 205. said Pa.; Ch. ins. a second kan before fynde.
- 206. Bitwene Hai., Dev.; Hel.; Ph.2; out is of Pa..; his om.
Ash.2; moynde Ph.3 — 207. And om. Ad.2; As f. And Ph.3;
which om. Pa.; Hat.; Tc.'-gr. ; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2); Pe.-gr.
(exc. Bo.1, Ph.2); J>e ivhich Har.4; so ins. before dronkelewe
Hel.; costum dr. Del.; drunkewe Lich. ; dronkelewde Liu. —
208. But woodnesse that Th.; that om Lan.; yfallen Hen.,
Dd., Ch., Hai., Dev.; Gg., Bo.2; fallen E., Hod.; Har.4, Har.5,
Ash.2; Se.; Ra.2; is fatten In., Ad.1, No.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Hat.;
Co., Lan.; SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ii., Th.; Pe.-gr.; fallilhPhj.; fallyng
Pa.; that fallen is Tc.2; fallen is Ne., Cax. ; is halden Ad.2; into
a sh. No.; SI.1 — 209. Pcrseuered Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Perseueryng
Ad.2; f>at perseuereth Ash.4; lengen f. lenger Ba. -- 210. Of
f. 0 Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Ash.1; Out f. 0 Cax.2; thowe ins. after
0 No.; Se.; dronkinnes f. cursednesse No.; alle ins. after of
Bo.1, Del., Lin. — 211. causer f. cause No. • Se. ; first om. Se.,
al ins. after of No.; Se.; conclusioun Pa., conficion Se. -
212. And f. 0 Del.; 0 om. In., Ad.1, No.; Se., Hat.; Ad.1;
Pe.-gr.; first ins. before of Har.3, after oure Se.; synne ins.
before o/"Cax.2; perdicioun f. dampnacioun Tc.2 -- 213. To
f. Til Lan., This Tc.1, Ra.3, Thus Gl., Though Ad.2; brought
Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Co.; <m? f. vs Har.4; Tc^-gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2,
it Hel. ; vs hadde bought In., Ad.1; /u's wordes f. MM£/J /us Wood
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 31
Lo, how deere, shortly for to sayn,
Aboght was thilke cursed vileynye!
Corrupt was al this world for glotonye. 216
Adam, oure fader, and his wyf also leronimns con- [5041
tv T* -i i tra louinianum 1 1
3tro raradys to labour and to wo Quamdiu ieiuna-
-ryr , ,. ,, .... "it Adam I in
Were dryuen for that vice, it is no drede; Paradise fuit |
,. i -i T /. comedit eiectus
nor wnil pat Adam tasted, as 1 rede, est i statim duxit 220
He was in Paradys, and whan pat he [5081
Eet of the fruyt deffeuded on the tree,
To.1, Ra.3, Gl. — 214. Lokith f. Lo Har.5, Ash.2; soon f. deere
No.; brethern ins. after deere Bo.2; and ins. after deere
Tc '-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.), as Hel.; u-as f. for Co.-gr.
(exc. Hel., Cax.2, Th.); for om. Ash.* —215. I &0ttg*No.;
Bo.2, Bought(e) Th.; Ash.4, Aboute Tc^-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Tc.2,
Ne., Cax., Th.); first ins. after was Har.4; Th.; ye was Lau.2;
pis f. thilke Har.4; Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; that No.;
Pa.; Ash.4, pe Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Ash.4); vggil vanyte f. cursed vileynye No. ; felonie Har.4
- 216. I corrupt No.; al om. Tc.1, Ra.3, GL; Ii. ; pe f. this
Lin.; thurgh f. for Phy.; Se., Hat.; Ad.2; Co.-, & Pe.-groups,
with Dev., No.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. — 217. first ins. before fader
Tc.2; forn fader Cax.2, Th.; Ash.4 — 218. fro Paradise and
whan that hee To., thus skipping half of this line as far as the
second part of 1. 221. - - 219. oute ins. after dryuen Ii.; fro
f. for Ba., Lau.2, in Ph.3; foorht in Del.; wise L.vice Ii., most
MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ra.2, Ro.1, SI.1, Ash.4). -
220. whiles (whils)No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc^-gr.; Co.-gr.;
Pe.-gr.; tvhich f. lohil Bo.2; this f. that A.d.2; as f. that Lin.,
om. Ash.4; first f. fasted Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. — 221. thil f. whan
Gg. — 222. Efte f. Eet Bo.2; of om. Phy.; that f. the Ash.2,
a Lin.; on the tr. E. ; Bo.2; Hat.; Tc.2, Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Bo.1, Lin., Ra 2, Ro.1, Ash.4); on a tr. Hen., Dd.-gr.
(exc. Dev.); Har.8, Ash.2; Se.; Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Hat.3,
Hel., Ne.; Lin., Ash.4; of the tr. Gg. ; Dev.; Pa.; Tc.1, Ra.3,
GL; Bo.1, Ra.2, Ro.1; of a tr. Har.4; of the defendid tre Phy.
3-2 0. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Anon he was out cast to wo and peyne.
'224 0 glotonye, on thee wel oghte vs pleyne !
[ol2] 0 wiste a man how manye maladyes
ffolwen of excesse and of glotonyes,
He wolde beeu the moore mesurable
228 Of his diete, sittynge at his table.
[516] Alias, tne shorte throte, the tendre mouth
Maketh |>at Est and West, and North, and South,
In Erthe, in Eir, in water man to-swynke,
232 To gete a glotoun deyntee mete and drynke.
[520] -
- 223. Anon om. Har.4; cast out Ro.1; in to ins. before peyne
Har.4, to Phy.; Pa.; Hat.; Ph.3; pleine- f. peyne Co. — 224. on
thee om. Bo.1, Ph.2; we f. wel Phy., In., Ad.1; welt ouz,t vs
on the No.; Har.4. Pa.; Se. ; Ash.4; ought vs alle to compleyne,
Tc.2; ougte vs wel to pi. Ne., Cax.; wele vs ought, etc. li. ;
aught we vs well pi. Ba. ; we f. vs Ph.2; vs om. In., Ad.1; to
ins. before pleyne Phy., In., Ad.1, No.; Lan., (Tc.2), Ne., li.,
Cax., Th.; Bo.1, Lin., Mm, Ph.2, Ra.2 -- 225. hou f. O To.1,
Ra.3, Gl.; 11. 225—45 om. Ash.4— 226. Flowen Phy. ; Folwith
Har.4; No.; Se., Hat; Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2); Pe.-gr.:
the f. of Har.3; excessis In., Ad.1; ercerse Ad.2 ; excersyse Har.3,
Hel. ; exorrcise li.; the e. of. gl., Har.3; second of om. In.,
Ad.1; SI.1: glotones li. — 227. schulde f. wolde most MSS. of
Co.-gr., exc. Tc.2, Th., shal Ne.; the om. Lin. — 228. the f.
his Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, li., Hel. (atte); Del.,
SI.1; Of any delicacies standyng on the table Phy. — 229. With
this line, Chn. begins.; trouthe f. throte Ra.2 — 230. the f. thai
Dev.; and om. before West Dev., In., Ad.1; Har.4; Ra.3, Ad.2;
Chn., Lau.1, Ro.1; and om. before North Phy., Hai., Dev.,
Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.-SCo.-, Pe.-groups.
- 231. in watir in ayer Har.4; Lin., Mm.; and eire Dev.;
Lau.2; makith f. in water Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; makith ins. after
water Ra.2; men Hen., Phy.; Gg., Bo.2; Har.8, Ash.2; Hat.;
Co.- and Pe.-groups; to om. Se. ; synke f. swynke Pe.-gr. (exc.
Har.2, Lich., Lin., Ra.2, SI.1, Ash.1) — 232. geton f. gete Ph.3;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 33
Of this inatiere, o Paul, wel kanstow trete!
Mete vn-to wombe, and wombe eek \7n-to mete,Esca ventri
Shal god destroy en bothe, asPaulus seith. escis, deus autem
& lumc & illam
Alias, a foul thyng is it, by my feith, destmet. 236
To seye this word, and fouler is the dede,
Whan man so drynketh of the white and rede
That of his throte he maketh his pryuee
Thurgh thilke cursed superfluitee ! 240
[528]
sely ins. before glotoun Har.4; deyntees In., Ad.1; Ra.2; deyntetk
Pa.: deyntee om. Har.4; Co.-gr; (exc. Cax.2, Th.); Ph.'2, To. —
233. Of pese maters Gl. ; Ph.2 Of this matiers Bo.2; 0 poule
of this m. Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; maner people f. matiere Phy. ;
0 om. Phy.; Ash.2; Hel.1; COudist lAn. ; z,ou Bo.1, Lau.2, Mm.;
entrete Co., Lan., Hel., Ne., li, Cax. : endite Tc.2 - 234. Meii
f. Mete Ba.; the ins. before first wombe Dev. ; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ;
Ra.2; and om. Se.; ivombis after and Bo.1; wel f. eek Gg. :
eek om. Phy., No.; Har.4; Tc.2, Hel., Ne., li., Cax.1; Bo.1, Del-
Lin., Ph.2, Ro.1; to f. vn to SI.2; li., To.; the ins. before meic
Dev.; Tc.1, Ra.3. Gl.; Ra.2 — 235. god om. Pa.; discryuen Co..
Lan., SI.2, Har.3; paid, poule, etc. most MSS., Paulus, only
E., Hen., Dd., Ch., Hai. ; Har.5, Ash.2; Paul vs Se.; God f.
Paulus Hel. -- 236. 0 foulyng f. a foul thyng Ra.3; ful
f. foul Har.5; it om. SI.2, Har.3; it is Phy., Ch., Hai., Dev.,
Hod., In.: Ad.1; Bo.2; Se., Hat.; Tc.J-gr.; Lan., Tc.2, Ne., li..
Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. ; in good feith Lin. -- 237. To se in thin
ivord Ash.2; ivorld Hat.; but f. and No.; is om. Pa. —
238. men No.; Har.4; Tc.!-gr. ; Hat.; Co.- and Pe.-groups; he
f. man In., Ad.1; so om. SI.2; drynk(en) No.; Har.4; Gl. ; Lan.,
SI.2; Pe., Bo.1, Ph.2; drunken is Lau.2; dronkyn bee To.; the
om. Ba. : both of white Mm.; ofte f. of Hod.; pe ins. before
rede Bo.1; of pe r. Tc.i-gr.; Lan., SI.2, Har.3; Lin. — 239. 11.
239 — 340 om. Tc.2; he om. Ro.1; ye f. his Mm.; priuite Se. ;
Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Lan.; Har.2, Lau.2, Lich., Ro.2, Ash.1; prince
Ash.2; Bo.1; prevye to bee Del. — 240. And al is ins. before
Thorghw Del.; z7fceSl.2; pat f. thilke No. ; Se. ; Ne., Hel.,
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale.
34 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Tin- Apnstfl wrpyiii;- scitli ful pitmisly. AMVi*u
Ther walken manye of whiche yow took! haue I —
I seye it now wepyng with pitous voys -
244 That been enemys of Cristes croys,
[532] of whiche the ende is deeth, wombe is hir god3.
0 wombe! o bely! o stynkyng Cod!
fulfilled of donge and of corrupcioun,
Ii., Cax.; To., the Pa., which Tc.1, Ra.3, 01.; high ins. before
cursid Se. ; hiz,e after cursid No.; cursed om. Ra.2 — 241.
Thapostle Phy., In., Ad.1; Har.4, Har.5: Ash.2; Bo.1, Ph.2;
seith Wepyng Hod.; Hat.; Ad.2; Har.3, Th.; Ph.3; wel f. ful
In., wol Ad.1; ful om. Ra.3; Lau.2 & Ro.2 om. half of this line
(after wepyng), the next, and 243 as far as with, etc. -
242. The f. Ther Ph.3; walkiih Har.4; Ra.2, To.; wakkynNe.;
of om. Gl. ; the ins. before which Pa.; such f. which Dev.;
SI.2; such as you tolde Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; told yotv Pa.; J ins.
before z,ewe Hel.; yow om. No.; Se., Hat; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba.,
Lin.); Th. — 243. yt is not w. Pa.; thus ins. before now Bo.1,
Ph.2, he before wepyng Ii.; ivepyng om. Ash.2; Bo.1. Ph.2; in
f. with No.; a ins. before pitous Ash.2; Se. — 244. That only
Phy.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; That they b. Cax.; That ther b. Har.8,
Ash.2; They b. In., Ad.1; Har.4 (are); Hat.; Ii.; Bo.1, Ph.2,
Lich., Ash.1; Ther b. E. and all others; on f. of Pa.; SI.2;
own ins. before crois Bo.1, Ph.2 — 245. the ins. before whiche
To.; the om. Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Lin., To.; seith for is deeih Pa.;
her ins. before deeth Tc^-gr.; for ins. before wombe No.; Se.;
be ins. ib. Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.); Lin. — 246. O bely \ 0
wombe Th. ; holy f. bely Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ne.; bait/
Se.; Pe., Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Mm., Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.1;
foule ins. before stynkyng No.; Se.; is bi cod Har.4; god f. cod
In., Ad.1; Har.3; Ash.4 contracts this line and the following
one into one: 0 wombe fulfylled off dong and corupcyoun. —
247. be tung f. of donge Hai. ; with f. first of Dev. ; of before
corrupcioun om. Dev., In., Ad.1; Hel., Lin. : foule for of before
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 35
At either ende of thee foul is the soun! 248
How greet labour and cost is thee to fynde!
Thise Cookes, how they stampe, and streyne, and grynde, -•?—
And turnen substaunce in-to Accident
To fulfille al thy likerous talent! 252
Out of the harde bones knokke they
The mary, for they caste noght awey
That may go thurgh the golet softe and swoote ;
Of spicerie, of leef, and bark, and roote 256
[5441
corr. No. — 248. And f. At Ba., Mm., and to To.; euery f. either
In., Ad.1; Lin., Ra.2, To.; ende om. Lich., Ash.1; of the om.
Phy.; Ash.4; thee om Ra.2; of this foule To.; ful ins. before
foul No.; Pa., Ash.2; Bo.1, Ph.2; the after is om. Chn.; seson
f. soun Pe.-gr.; sounde No.; Har.3 -- 249. cost and labour
Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, and Pe. -groups; acost Ro.1;
thee om. Hat., Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Cax.1, Th.; Pe.-gr.;
it is f. is thee Phy., No.; Pa.; Tc.1, Gl.; Ii.; Lin., Mm., is hit
Se. ; Ra.2; Hel.; Del. — 250. The f. Thise Pa.; cooke Har.5;
that f. how they Pa.; Bo.1; hoiv om. Dev.; scampe Co., stame
Lan.; and om. before streyne Phy., Hod., Hai., Dev. ; Se., Hat. ;
TcA-gr.; SI.2, Har.3, He., Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr.; striue Har.5(?);
Lan.; and streyne om. No.; Bo.2; Hel.; Ash.4 — 251. To f.
And Dd.-gr.; SI.2; Ro.1 — 252. ful/illen E., Hen., Phy.; Bo.2;
Lin.; al om. Har.4; Ii. ; Ash.4; the f. thy Hen., Phy.; Gg.,
Bo.2; Pe., Lin., Ro.1; laboures f. likerous Lau.2, labours Ra.2T
laborous Ro.2 — 253. How 1. Out In., Howe out o/'Ad.1; Vpon
I. Out ofli.; knokinge Har.3; gete Har.4, stampe SI.2 f. knokke:
II. 253—262 wanting in Ash.4 — 254. wol naght cast Hel.; it
ins. before noght In., Ad.1; No.; Sev Hat.; Th. ; Har.2 (later,
above line), Lich., Ph.3, Ash.1 — 255. go om. In., Ad.1; safe
(saf) f. softe Hat.; Th.; Lau.1, Mm., Ph.3, SI.1, satifPe., Ro.1,
soof Ba., sof Ro.2 — 256. Of Spicis of leues (and I. Ph.2) of
bark, &c. Bo.1, Ph.2; and leuys bark, &c. Har.4; To.; of leues
bark, &c. Pa. ; Se., Hat. ; Tc. ]-gr., Co.-gr. (exc. Hel., Ii.) ; most MSS.
of Pe. -group (leue Lau. !); of leef of bark, &c. Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev.,
3*
36 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Shal been his sauce ymaked by delit,
To make hym yet a newer appetit.
But, certes, he that haunteth swiche delices v
260 Is deed, whil pat he lyueth in tho vices.
[548] ^ lecherous thyng is wyn, and dronkenesse
res vinum |
Is ful of Btryuyng and of wrecchednesse. <-t contu-
meliosa
0 dronke man! disfigured is thy face, ebrietas.
Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Har.5, Ash.2, of leef bark Bo.2; and of
the leues the barke, &c. li. ; of rote f. and r. Hod., In., Ad.1,
No.; Gg.; pe bark the root Hel.; bark kroppe and r. Del. -
257. Then shall his sause made be delite No.; say* In., sars
Ad.1, sattle Har.5; SI.1, cause Ne., sawe Ro.1; makid In., Ad.1;
Gg., Bo.2; made (maad) Phy., No.; Har.4, Pa.; Hat.; Har.3:
Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ro.1, SI.1; I-made Hod.; Se.;
Tc.!-gr. ; most MSS. of the Co.- and Pe. -groups: be made Lan.;
byn f. by Bo.2, by om. Ne.; to his delyt Har.4 — 258. hem
f. hym Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; Ro.1; haue ins. before ghit Hod.;
haue f. yit Har.4; Th. ; eet f. yit Ad.1; yit om. Hat.; Hel.,
Ne., li.; Ph.3, Ro.1, To.; newe Phy.; Har.4, Pa.: Se., Hat.
SI.2, Cax.1; Pe,-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.); a better f. a newer No.,
another li. - 259. certeyn Lau.1; they f. he No.: haunt yn
No., hauntid Lin., hunteth li., hath Pa.; swiche om. Ash.-;
delites Dev., Hod., No.; Har.5, Ash.2; Hat.; SI.2, Har.2, Ne.,
li., Th.; Bo.1, Lau.1, Lich., Ph.2, Ra.2, SI.1, To., Ash.1; delyis
Del.; 11. 259—262 om. Hel. — 260. per whiles pat Har.4;
whil(e)s that Pa.; Se.; Ad.2; most MSS. of the Co.- and Pe.-
groups (while that Ph.2); whil(e)s No.; Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.;
Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich., Lin., Ash.1; whil(e) Dev.. In., Ad.1; Har.3
(he om.), li.; Ro.1; doith f. liueth in No.; sicich f. po Gg.,
be Ash.2; most MSS. of the Co.-gr.; Bo.1, two Bo.2; Hat., to
Lau.2, Ph.3 (into), this li. ; po om. Phy.; Har.4, Pa.; Ra.2;,
vice Har.5, vyis Del. — 261. And f. A Lich., Ash.1: likerous
Hod., No.; Har.4, Pa.; Bo.1, Ph.2; lechours Hat. ; Ph.3; lecherie
Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Ro.1, SI.1; tunge f. thyng No.; and
om. Ash.2 . — 262. It ins. before is In., Ad.1: Se., Hat.; Tc.1,
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 37 .
Sour is thy breeth, foul artow to embrace. 264
And thurgli thy dronke nose semeth the soun,
As though thou seydest ay, Sampsoun, Sampsoun!
And yet, god woot, Sampsoun drank neuere no wyn.
Thou fallest, as it were, a styked swyn, 268
Thy tonge is lost, and al thyn honeste cure;
Ra.3; Ii., Cax.1, Th.; Pe.-gr. ; He ins. ib. Gl.; And f. Is Ash.2,
om. Har.5; first of om. Ash.2; steyuyng (?) Pa., stryfe GL;
Bo.1, Ph.2; second of om. Phy., In., Ad.1; Tc.1; Har.3; Ph.2,
Ra.2, Ro.1; Cursednesse f. ivrecchednesse Ii. — 263. tlww ins.
after Oo Del.; al ins. before disfigured Se.; disfured Phy.;
in f. is Hat,; Hel., Ne., Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2);
/>e f. thy Hat.; Ba. — 264. ffoul f. Sour Hat.; Tc^-gr.; Co.-gr.
(exc. Cax.2, Th.); Pe.-gr.; in f. is Ba. — 265. thouh f. thurgh
In., Ad.1; Lau.2: dronklew f. dronke Gl.; dronkenesse f. dronke
nose In., Ad.1; Har.*, Pa.; Mm.; noyse f. nose Lau.2, SI.1;
soionyth (sounep) f. semeth No.; Har.4; Se., Hat.; Hel., Ne.,
Ii., Cax., Th. ; Pe.-gr. (soivned Lin.), shyneth Bo.2, cometh Ra.3,
Gl.; fry f. the Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Se.- Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.-gr.
(exc. Th.); Lich., Ash.1; sonne f. soun Bo.2; 11. 265 — 285 om.
Ash.4 — 266. ay placed before as Pa. ; And as f. As though
SI.2; though om. Hat.; Ph.3; To.; thou om. In.; Ash.2; Ne. ;
a// said Lan.; seid Pa.; euere f. ay (rg., alway SI.1; ay ora.
Dev., In., Ad.1, No.; Tc.1; Hel.; Del. — 267. As f. And Ro.1,
which places this 1. after the next.; yet om. Ch., In., Ad.1;
Pa.; neuer dronk Ba. ; no om. Phy., Hod.; In., Ad.1, No.;
Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, GL, Ad.2; Lan., Th.; Bo.1, Del.,
Lich., Ph.2, Ro.1, Ash.1; 11. 267-273 om. Hel. — 268. farist
f. fallest Ne., Ii., Cax.1; euer ins. before as SI.2, Ph.3; thou
f. it In., Ad.1, No.; GL; Har.3; SI.1; it om. Ra.3; it icere om.
Lan.; Ph.3; dronken f. styked Se.; Lan.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba.,
Lin.), stynkkyng Phy., In., Ad.1; Lin., stikkid as a swyn No. —
269. lost om. Mm.; of f. al Th. ; al om. To.; all at f. and all
Ra.3, GL; cures Tc.1; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.2, Ne., Cax.1 -
38 C. THE PARDONER'S TALK.
ffor dronkenesse is verray sepulture
Of mannes wit and his discrecioun.
272 In whom pat drynke liath dominacioun,
[560] jje j-ail no conseii kepe, it is no drede.
Now kepe yow fro the white and fro the rede.
And namely fro the white wyii of Lepe.
276 That is to selle in ft'ysshstrete or in Chepe.
[a64] -pjjjg Wyn Of Spaigne crepeth subtilly
In othere wynes growynge faste by,
Of which ther ryseth swich fumositee
280 That, whan a man hath uronken draughtes thre,
[5(>8] -
270. verrey ins. before dronkenesse Pa; sepultures Tc.1; Co.,
Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ne., Cax.1 — 271. ffor f. O/'Bo.2; wyll L wit
Ph.3; of ins. before his SI.2; his om. Phy. -- 272. u-yne
t. drynke No., drynes Har.3; whole 1. om. Ii.; part of the leaf
torn Har.5, so that only the first words are readable, as far
as 1. 276. — 273. ye f. He To.; out of f. it is no Ash.2 -
274. Ne f. Now Har.4, God f. Now Chn. ; second fro om. Phy.,
Ad.1, No.; Hat.; Ph.2; In. and Hel. contract 11. 279 and 275
into one: Now keep you from the whit wyn of lepe. -
275. And om. Har.4; Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, and Pe. -groups; most
MSS. lepe (with L only Dev., No.; Th.; Del., Lich.). -
276. fteetestrete Phy.; Har.4; Brigstrete Hel., Cax.2; and f. or
Se., Hat; Ra.:>, Gl.; Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.; om. Ash.1);
othir f. or Tc.1; in om. Ba. — 277. The f. This Ph.2; hispayne
P&.;kepith f. crepith Har.3, clepiih SI.1; more ins. before subiily
Phy.; in ins. ib. No.; Bo.1, Ph.2; soft fly f. subtilly No.: this
and next 1. om. Hel.; 11. 277 — 290 entirely torn out Har.5 -
278. Than f. In Phy.; Lau.2, And ib. Hod.: GL; Bo.1, Ph.2,
lnoic£ off f. In No., Into Ii.; veijnes f. irynes Ash.2 — 279. sich
(suche) f. which Hat.; Ii.; ther om. Hat.; Ii.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.);
a Riseht f. ryseth Del.; swich om. Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. — 280. And
t. That Ad.2; er f. whan Hel.; whan om. Del.; a repeated
after man SI.1; haue Gg. ; suche adraughtz ///Ad.2: A draught
or thre Hat. and most MSS. of the Pe.-gr.: draughtes tiro or
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 39
Arid weneth that he be at hoom in Chepe,
He is in Spaigne, right at the toune of Lepe,
Nat at the Rochele, ne at Burdeux toun,
And thanne wol he seye, Sampsoun, Sampsoun! 284
But herkneth, lordynges, o word, I yow preye:
That alle the souereyn Actes, dar I seye,
Of victories in the olde testament
Thurgh verray god, pat is omnipotent, 288
Were doon in Abstinence and in preyere:
Hire Se. ; two draughtiis or fhre Del., Mm.; a drougt tico or
fire Lich., Ro.1, Ash.1 — 281. At add. before and Dev.; He
i. And Bo.1, Ph.2; that om. Ph.2; is f. be Hel.; atte toun f.
at horn Ne. ; atte tonne Cax. l, atte ton hede Hel., in the bulle
li. — 282. Than is he f. He is Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (That he is
Lau.2); at f. in To.; hispayne Pa.; right om. Ash.2; Se. ; Ad.2;
Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.1; as f. at Bo.2; in f. at li. ; Ph.2, SI.1, in
f. of Ro.1; Lepe Dev.; Se.; Th.; lepe all others. - 283. Ne
f. Nat Ra.3, Gl.; the om. Dev., Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Gg.; Ra.3,
Gl. ; Ne., Cax., Th. ; Lau.1, Lin., Ph.3, Ra.2, To.; nor f. ne li. ;
the ins. before Burdeux Ch.; Har.3; 11. 283—300 om. Hel. -
284. And om. Se. ; thanne om. Ne.; wolt thou Tc.1; they woll
than Ra.3; fiei f. he Hod.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Gl., Ad.2;
Co.-gr. (exc. Cax., Th.): Pe.-gr. (exc. To.); he woll No. -
285. lordes E.; Ro.1; lordyng Lau.1 ; fiing f.ivord Hod.; Bo.2;
Pe.; Ro.1; o word om. Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; Se.; Ra.3, Gl. ;
SI.2; Bo.1, Del., Mm., Ph.2; wold ins. before JTc.1 — 286. artes
t. Actes Phy., acces Ra.3, attes Lan. ; I dar ivel say Ra.3, Gl.
- 287. Alle actes and (cp. 1. 286) f. Of Ash.4; vittory Ra.3,
victorious li. ; fie ins. bef. victorys Har.3; firugh f. in Hod.;
the om. Hat.; Pe., Del., Har.2 (the in margin), Lau.1, Lau.2,
Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, To.; olde om. Phy. -- 288. were doon
ihurgh god omnipotent Pa.: Thouh f. Thurgh Ad.1; That add.
before Thurgh Har.4; Se., Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2);
Pe.-gr. ; fie ins. before verray Har.4; Ra.3, Gl. ; Bo.1, Ph.2; god
before and after verray li. ; that om. Bo.2; that is om. Har.4,
40 c- THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Looketh the Bible, and ther ye may it leere !
Looke Attila, the grete Conquerour,
292 Deyde in his sleepe, with shame and dishonour,
[580] Bie(iynge ay at his nose in dronkenesse:
A Capitayn sholde lyue in sobrenesse.
And, oner al this, auyseth vow right wel
296 What was comaunded vn to Lamuel, NOH vinum dare.
[584] ^at Samuel, but Lamuel seye I :
(Pa.); Ra.3, OH.; Bo.1, Ph.2, Ra.2 -- 289. Pa. has here 1. 290,
after which follows a spurious one: - in many placys yif
yee icil yt here ; ydon f. doon Lau.2 ; subslaunce f. Abstinence
Bo.1, Ph.2; in om. before praiere Phy., Dev.; Ash.-; Tc.1;
Ash.4; pride f. preyere li.; veri ins before praiere Lin. -
290. Looke Phy., No.; Tc.1, Gl.; Lan.; Ro.1; ther om. Hod.; Tc.1,
Ra.3, Gl. ; y f. ye Bo.2; moun f. may Dd., mow(e) Hai., Dev.,
Hod.; Ne., Cax. (nmve Th.); may ye Phy., In., Ad.1, No.; Pa.;
Del., Lau.2, Mm.; it om. Phy., In., Ad.1, No.; li.; Del., To.;
here (hiere) f. lere Hod.; Har.4, Ra.3, Gl. ;• Ba. ; lerne li. -
291. Lookith In., Ad.1; Hat.; Tc^-gr. ; Co.-gr. (exc. Lan.);
Pe.-gr. (exc. Ra.2. To.); grete om. Bo.1, Ph.2: 11. 291— 300 om.
Ash.4 — 292. Died (Dide, etc.) Hod., Hai., Dev., No.; Har.s,
Pa.; Tc.1, Ra.3; SI.2, Ne., Har.3; Har.2, Lau.1, Lin., Ph.a, Ph.3,
Ra.2, To.; Dede Bo.2, Deed Ba.; shippe f. ,*lee]>e Pa.; in
f. with Bo.2; & in his f. icifh shame and No. — 293. ay placed
after nose Ash.2; ay om. Hen., Phy., In.. Ad.1, No.; Gg.,
Bo.2; Se., Hat.; li.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.); ye f. his Lau.2;
noyse t. nose Lau.2, SI.1 — 294. ay ins. before lyue Har.4 -
295. oper f. oner Har.3; anise In., Ad.1, No.; Hat.; Tc^-gr. ;
Co.-gr. (exc. SI.2); Pe.-gr., aryse Har.4; right om. Del. —
296. Thai f. What Har.5 ; To.; comand Lan.; vn om. Phy.;
Gg.; li.; Lamtcel E., Hen., Dd., Ch., Hai.; Bo.2; To.; lanivel
In., Ad.1; Del., Ra.2; samuel SI.2; Ian y el Har.3, lalmnell li.,
lamel Ad.2 — 297. rnto ins. before samvell In.; Ad.2; Samivel
In., Ad.1; Ad.2, samvel Del., Ra.-; bit? om. Har.3; Lamwel E.,
Hen., Dd., Ch., Hai., Ad.1; Ad.2; To,; Lamweel In.; Del., Ra.-:
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 41
Redeth the Bible, and fynde it expresly
Of wyn yeuyng to hem pat han lustise!
Namoore of this, for it may wel suffise. 300
A nd now that I haue spoke of Glotonye,
Now wol I vow deffendeu hasardrye:
Hasard is verray mooder of lesynges, S^S^pS!
And of deceite, and cursed forswerynges, iuri*™ Aieaater 304
Blaspheme of crist, manslaughtre, and wast also t592!
samuel f. Lamuel Lich. ; seide Har.5, Pa. -- 298. Rede Gl.;
Mile f. Bible Har.3; fyndith Phy., In., Ad.1; No.; Har.4, Pa.;
Se.; Ra.3, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1,
Lin., Ph.2, Ra.2); redith f. fynde Tc.1; it om. Har.4; Ra.3;
SI.2; To.; expresse li. — 299. yeuynge Hen.; Gg.; Har.5; Co., Lan.,
Ne., Cax.; Pe., Del., Lin., Mm., Ph.3, SI.1, To., Chn.; renyng f.
yeuyng Ra.3; off. i^oHat.; Tc.1; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2);
yow f. hem Pa., hym Har.5; are(n) f. han Pe.-gr., ben Hat.; Ph.:!,
hath No.; Har.3, li. — 300. at f. o/'Ph.3; I-nough f. wel Gg.;
Th.; wel om. Ch., Hod.; Hat.; Pe.-gr.; leaf partly torn Har.5,
only last words visible, as far as 1. 304. — 301.^1 f. And Lan.; Note
syn f. And now Lau.1; that om. E. ; Har.4; Ash.4; haue om. Lich. ;
spoken E., Hen., and most MSS. ; spoke In., Ad.1; Har.5, Ash.2;
Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Si.2, li.); Lin., I-spoke Har.4, speken
Se. — 302. lorn. Pa.; Lau.2; speke & ins. after JS1.2; defend(e)
gewe (you) No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.-1, Co.-, and Pe.-groups; of
ins. before hazardry(e) No.; Ra.3, Gl. ; SI.2; hasardye Hai. ;
Har.5, Ash.2, Pa.; Se.; Ra.3; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3: Pe., Ba.,
Har.2, Chn., Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich., Lin., Mm., Ro.2, SI.1, Ash.1
sahardry Cax.1 — 303. Hasardrie Ne., Cax. ; hassardys veray
moder is li. ; the ins. before verry No.; Lau.2; ferry f. verray
Ph.3, To., om. Tc.1; lesyng Phy., Hod., loosinges Har.5 -
304. (first) And om. Hel.; of om. In., Ad.1; desert f. deceite
Ad.1; (second) and om. Har.4; Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Co., Lan.,
Har.3, Ne., Cax.1; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ro.1, Ash.4); of ins. before
cursed No.; Bo.2; Har.4; forsweryng Phy., Hod.; Hel.; for-
siverenes li.; sweryngis No.; Tc.1; Ash.4 — 305. Blasphemyng
42 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Of catel and of tyme; and, forthermo,
It is repreeue and contrarie of honour
308 ft'or to ben holde a coinmun hasardour.
[596] ^u(j euer j.Qe flyer ne js Of estaat,
The moore is he yholden desolaat.
E. and Dd.-gr., Blasphemye Phy.; Cax.2; Lin.; Blasphemer
Ad.2; A ins. before Blaspheme Ash.4; cristesl'i.; Cristis name
slaughter To.; and ins. after Criste Bo.2; and mansleynges
f. manslaiightre and wast Co., Lan.. SI.2; manslaugt Gg. ; Har.4;
G-l. ; li.; ivaf f. w;as£ Tc.1; whole 1. om. Har.3, Hel., Ne., ('ax.1,
but also written as the last word of 1. 304; 11. 305—22 entirely
torn out Har.5: 11. 305-382 missing Chn. — 306. vitaill f.
catel Tc.1; Bo.1, Ph.2, bataile ib. Ra3., Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc.
li., Cax.2); Pe.-gr. (bacale Ra.2); and after catel (batayle, etc.)
om. In., Ad.1; Gg. ; Co.-gr. (exc. li., Cax.2; Hel. has and of
oihir ikingis moo); Ro. *; ojte f. of before tyme In., Ad.1;
Lan., Har.3, Ne., Cax.1, Th.; Bo.1, Ph.2, To.; (second) of om.
Dev. ; Mm., Ph.3; corn f. tyme Ash.2, tene Ra.3, GL, tymes
Ash.4; and before forthermo om. No.: Har.4; Bo.1, Ph.2 (To.
above L); of ins. after (second) and Hat.; Tc. ', Ad.2; Co.,
Lan., Har.3, Ne., Cax.1, Th. ; most MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1,
Lau.1, Lich., Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ash.1, Ash.4); also ins. ib. Ra.3,
GL; other mo f. forthermo Bo.2; Co.-gr. (exc. li., Cax.2). -
307. reproued Tc.1: Mm., repreved Ra.2; to i. of Phy., In.,
Ad.1, No.; Gg.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.^gr., Co.-gr. (of to
Ne., vnto Cax.1, of Cax.2); Pe.-gr. -- 308. For om. Phy.;
commune E., Hen., Phy.. Hod., Dd. ; Bo.2; Se. ; Co., Lan., Har.3,
Hel., Ne., Cax. ; Bo.1, Del., Ph.*, To. ; common, comoun, etc. the
other MSS. 309. ay f. euer Ra.2; herre Ad.2, lyere SI.1
f. hyer; fiat ins. before he No.; Hel., Ne., li., Cax., Th.; Del.;
he is om. To.; be f. is No.; in f. of Hel., Ne., Cax.1, an Cax.2;
state No.; Lan., li. — 310. he is In., Ad.1; Ash.2; Hat.; Tc.^gr.?
Co., Har.3, Hel., Ne., li., Cax., Th. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2); is he
placed before dissolate Lan., SI.2 (he om.); y-holden (I halden)
Ash.-; Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, li. ; holden K and all other MSS.
(but Hel. in thraldom). -- 811. rse f. rseth Phy., Hod., In.,
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 43
If that a Prynce vseth hasardrye,
In alle gouernaunce and policye 312
He is. as by commune opinioun,
Yholde the lasse in reputacioun.
Stilboun, that was a wys embassadour,
Was sent to Corynthe in ful greet honour 316
ffro Lacidomye to make hire Alliaunce;
Ad.1; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe.-groups; haunt f.
vseth No.; hasardye Pa., Ash.2; Se.; Ra.3; Lan., SI.'2, Har.3 ;
Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.-, Lich., Lin., Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, Ash.1;
11. 311—14 om. Hoi.; Ash.* -- 312. And f. In., In., Ad.1;
ul(le) ins. before polesye Co. gr. (exc. SI.2, Th.); his ins. after
all Hod.; Pa.; his ins. after and Pa,. ; and om. To. — 313. ay
f. as Har.3, all Lau.2, Lin. — 314. Of his Realme . sclaundre
and confusioun Phy.; Holde In., Ad.1; Har.4, Ash.2; Se.,
Hat.; Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Mm., Ph.2); in ins. before the li. ;
iveel ins. ib. Del.; of f. in No.; Pa. — 315. Siillas Phy., Stildon
Bo.2, Silbon Ba., Sal/cole No.; name om. but space left Se. ;
gloss: Stilbon.i. Mercurius Pe., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Ash.1;
that om.Hel.; hold(e) ins. before a wyseYa..; Se., Hat.; Ra.3,
Gl.; Har.3, Hel.,Ne., Cax.,Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Ph.2), I-holde ins.
ib. Har.4; Tc.1, Ad.2; Ba. ; baxsatour Ph.3; this and next 1. om.
Co., Lan., SI.2 — 316. And sent was Hel. ; in toDev.; Har.4, Pa. ;
.Se., Hat.; Tc^-gr.; Har.3, Ne., li., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1,
Ph.2); Carneth Ne., Carnylh Hel., garneth li., garnaih Cax.1,
Corivth Ra.2, etc.; orn., but space left Se.; with f. in No., In., Ad.1;
Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat. ; Tc.'-gr.; Har.3, Hel., Ne., li., Cax., Th.;
Pe.-gr. ; jul om. In., Ad. ', No. ; Har.4 ; Gl. ; Hat. ; Har.3, Hel., Ne.,
li., Cax.; Pe., Ph.2, Ph.3 — 317. lafidomye Gg., Lacidome Har.4,
Lacedonye In., Ad.1, No. (-oine); Hat. (-oney), etc.; Calidonie
(-oyne, etc.), Tc.-1, Co.-, and Pe.-groups; maken E., Dd., Ch.,
Hai., Dev.; Gg. ; Co., Lan., Har.3, Th.; Lin.; hem f. hir Hat.;
Lan., Ne , Cax., Th. ; most MSS. of the Pe.-gr.; him f. hir
•Tc-'-gr.; Co., SI2, Har.3, Hel., li.; Mm., Ro.1; he Ad.1, om.
44 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
And when he cam, hym happede par ehaunce
That alle the gretteste that were of that lond
320 Pleyynge atte hasard he hem fond,
°8] ffor which, as soone as it inyghte be,
He stal hym hoorn agayn to his contree.
And seyde, cther wol I nat lese my name,
324 Ne I wol nat take on me so greet defame
[612]
Hai., Dev.; Bo1., Ph.2 —318. him f. he Har.4; he f. him Bo.2;
Ash.2, it Dev. (but him after happed[e]), No.; SI.2; him om.
Se., Hat.; Th.; Tc.1- and Pe.-groups (yen Mm.); happed E. and
most MSS.; happede Gg. ; Har.4; Co.; Del., Lin.; happenyd
Pa.; happith Ne., Cax.1; this f. par Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2;
Co.-, and Pe.-groups (ye Mm.); his ch. Ra.3. Gl. — 319. lonJlx
ins. after grettest Phy. ; in f. o/' Del. ; was f. were Har.3; pis
f. that Co., Lan.. SI.2, Har.3, his Ne.; land(e) Ash.2, Pa.; Ad.2;
Co., Lan., SI.2, Ne.: Hel.; Lin., Mm., To. — 320. at f. atte,
at pe Dev., Ch., Ad.1; Tc.1, GL: Th.; Bo.1, Lau.2, Ph.2; him
pey founde Bo.2: tho he f. he hem Bo.1, Ph.2; fand(e) Ash.2,
Pa.; Ad.2; Hat; Co., Lan., SI.2, Hel.; Lin., Mm., Ro.2, To. -
321. some f. sone Lau.2; as sone twice Gl. ; that f. it Ad.2;
Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ii.; Pe , Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin.,
Mm., Ra.2. Ro.2, To., Ash.4; that ins. before it Ash.2; Ne.,
Cax.; it om. Hai.; SI.1 -- 332. yode t. stal Hod.; agayn om.
Tc.1, Ad.2; Har.3, Ii.; Ph.3; in- to f. to Gg. ; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.;
Ii.; Ro.1, To., vnto Ad.2 — 323. fher seyde Har.5; /M?O/ Har.s,
Ash.2; Tc.1; Co., SI.2, Hel., Ii.; Ba., Lau.2; I nyl Har.4, nil
I Ra.3, GL; I wold(c) Lan.; Pe., Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.1, Mm., Ph.2,
Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1. To.; wolde I Ad.2; Lich., Lin., Ro.1,
Ash.1, Ash.4; he ivold Hat. - 324. Xe I (wol) E., Hod.. In.,
Ad.1; Ny (wol) Hen., Ch.; Ne (wil) Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., No.;
Bo.2; Nay (wil) Gg.; J ne (wol) Co., Sl.s, Har.3; I nyl Har.4;
Th.; ne om. in all other MSS. ; he — him f. I — me Hat. ; wold(e)
f. wol (wil) Hat.; Pe.-gr. (wole Del., Lin.); take nought Ash.1 :
fake on me nat Ro.1; of f. on Ra.:1, GL; SI.2; for f. so Har.3;
a shame f. defame No., A fame Ra.3, GL, defaute Ph.3 -
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 45
Tow for to allie vn-to none hasardours,
Sendeth otherewise Embassadours!
ffor, by my trouthe, me were leuere dye
Than I yow sholde to hasardours allye. 328
ffor ye that been so glorious in honours
Shul nat allyen yow with hasardours,
As by my wyl, ne as by my treteej.
This wise Philosophre, thus seyde hee. 332
[620]
325. Your f. Yoiv Har.3: for to allye yow Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.;
Th. ; /or ora. In., Ad.1; Co.; iallie In., Ad.1; Har.5; to f. vnto
In., Ad.1, No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co.- & Pe.-groups;
with f. vn-to Tc.1; any f. none Pa., om. Phy.; hasardoure
Har.3 — 326. sum ins. after Sendeih Har.3; otherwise Hai..
Hod.; Har.4; Co.; othere wise E. and most MSS.; other iciser
Se. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.); Th.; enbassetoure Har.3 — 327. As
by my will and by my treie Lich., Ash.1 (cp. 1. 331); Ihadde
wel f. me were Pa., I had Ii.; to dy (deye) No.; SI.2
328. . . . shuld gew; to, <fcc. No. ; Se., Hat. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba.,
Lin., To.); Th.; . . to you should h., &c. Tc.^gr.; Co., Har.3,
Hel. ; Ba., Lin.; . . to ^owe h. scholde,&c. Lan., SI.2, Ii.; ..you
to h. shulde Ne., Cax. ; . . I shulde to you h., &c. To. ; a wey
f. allye Har.3 -- 329. But f. ffor Pe.; yow f. ye Phy.; of f.
in No.; honour Tc.1, Ad.2; Har.3, Ii. ; this and the next three
11. om. Hel. — 330. Shul(n) E., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; Har.5,
Ash.2; Bo.1, Ph.2, Shalt Phy., Shuld No.; Ra.3, GL; Ash.4,
Shal all other MSS.; neuer f. nat Lau.2; yow om. Tc.1; to
f. icith Gg. ; Har.5, Ash.2; SI.2 (to you), Ne., Cax.; non ins. before
hasardours Har.5, Mm. ; notivith Ash.2; Tc.1 (hasardour); Cax.2;
an hasardoure Ad.2; with haserdour Har.3; with an hasedoure
Ii. ; -- 331. And f. As Phy.; first As om. Gg.; first by om.
Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.3, Ro.2, SI.1; as ne as Ne.; second as om.
No.; Pa.; Tc.1; Th.; Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.1, Ash.4; and f. ne as Hat.;
nayt.ne.Sl.1; throwth f. tretee Phy. — 332. pus f. This Bo.2;
These w. phylsophres Ph.3; so f. thus No., as this Ii.; thus
om. Co.; Lau.2, Ro.2; obeyid f. seyde Har.3; saide without
46 0. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Looke eek that to the kyng Demetrius
The kyng of Parthes, as the book seith vs,
Sente him a paire of dees of gold in scorn,
336 ffor he hadde vsed hasard ther-biforn,
I6241 flfor which he heeld his glorie or his renoun
slouth Phy.; to me f. hee Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ne.; hee om.
Hat.; Lau.2, Ph.3, Ro.2 — 333. Lo f. Looke Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2;
loke bou vse no pley of dees in f>in hous (spurious) Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Har.3, Hel. (atte f. of), Ne., Cax.1; the right 1. stands for
334; also f. eek Del., om. Gl.;'how f. that Ne., Cax., Th.;
howe eke f. eek that Ii.; that om. Phy., No.; Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1;
to om. E., No.; Har.*, Pa.; Tc.1; Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ii., Cax.1;
Del., Lau.2, Lin., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1. To.; the om. Dev.; Th.;
Lich., To., Ash.1; Emetrus Hel., Ne., Cax.1, Emetrevs Ra.s -
334. They f. The kyng Ash.1; of om. In., Ad.1, No.; Parih(e)
Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., No., parthos In., Ad.1, parches Har.5,
Farces Se.; Del., Lau.2, percys Ii.; Ra.2, Parlhois Tc.1, partius
Lin., parteus Mm., Perches Ra.3, Pertes Hat., parphes Ph.3,
Pardes Har.2, Ash.1; as om. No.; Pa.; and f. as Hai., Dev.,
at Ch. ; kyng f. book Lau.2, Mm.; book om. Har.4; thus f. vs
Hai., Dev., No. ; Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1- & Pe. -groups; whole 1. wanting
Co.-gr. (exc. Ii., Cax.2, Th.) -- 335. of after peyre om. In.,
Ad.1; Har.4; Hat.; Ad.2; Har.3; Ph.3: dees E., Hen., Ch., In.;
Bo.2; Har.4, Ash.2; Ad.2; Co.. Lan.; Lau.1, Lich., Lin., Ro.2,
To., Ash,1; deis Gg.; Hel.; dies (dyes) Har.s; Se.; SI.2; Har.2,
Mm., SI.1; dys (dice, etc.) the other MSS. ; golden dys Pe.; of
gold om. Pa.; Ne., Cax.1; SI.1, To. — 336. hazardry(e) f. hasard
Hod.. No.; GL, Ad.2; Hat.; Lan., Hel., Ne., Ii., Cax., Th.;
Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Del., Lau.2, Lich., Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ra.2, To.,
Ash.1, Ash.4; hasardye Pa.; Se.; Ra.3; Co., SI.2, Har.3; Har.2,
Lau.1, Lin., Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1; tauern f. hasard liar.4; ther om.
No.; Pa.; Hat.; Ra.3, GL; Bo.1, Ph.2, Ash.*; to forn f. bi forn
No.; Har.4; Ba. — 337. soth f. which No.; he om. Lich.. Ash.1;
seite f. heeld Pa.; Ra.3, Gl., schulde Har.3, loste Ii.; and f. or
Phy., Hod., No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Go.-, &Pe.-groups;
his before renoun om. Pa.; Hat.; Ra.3; Lan., SI.2, Ii.; Ash.4 —
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 47
At no value or reputaciouu.
Lordes may fynden oother maner pley
Honeste ynough to dryue the day awey. 340
~\Tow wol I speke of othes false and grete of sweryng
* A word or two, as olde bookes trete. & fors™™-
Gret sweryng is a thyng abhominable,
And fals sweryng is yet moore repreuable.
The heighe god forbad sweryug at al - - Noiite omnino [632]
Witnesse on Mathew, -- but, in special,
338. And was y holde at no r. Ii.; As f. At Phy., And Lan.,
ffor Hat.; Pe.-gr. (O^Lin.); litel f. no Hat.; eny ins. after or
No.; of eny f. or Se., nor Phy.; ne at no Tc.1, Ad.2, ne of
no Lin., ne for noo Del., ne Ra.3, Gl.; Hel., as o/" Cax. '; of
f. or Hat., rest of Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2, Th.), and Pe.-gr. -
339. lordinges Ii.; moun f. may Dd., mow Hai., Dev., Hod.;
might(en) f. ma^/Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe.-groups; many an othir
Pa., many oj>er Ash.4 f. oother maner; maner om. Ra.3, Gl. ;
Har.3; of ins. before pley Bo.2; Ii.; Del., Lin, To.; this and
next 1. om. Hel. — 340. forto f. to Del. ; a ivey the day No. ;
Har.4, Pa.; Har.3; Del., Lin.; cart f. day Ra.3; fast ins.
before a wey Gl. — 341. Tc.2 begins again. ; other f. othes
Hat.; Ad.2; Lin.; smale f. false Tc.1; To.; these ryotours f.
o^es /a£se and Hel. ; anr? om. Phy. — 342. of>er f. olde Har.4,
Pa.; Hat.; Ra.8, Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Ii., Th.; Pe.-
gr. (om. Ash.4); oure f. olde Tc.1, many Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; enireie
Har.4; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Lan., Tc.2, Cax.);
Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Del., Lich., To., Ash.1; ent erased Lin.);
teche f. trete Phy.; Har.5 inserts between this and next 1.
How he repreuyth the vise of swerynge. — 343. a om. Phy.;
Tc.2, Cax., Th. — 344. forswerynge f. sweryng Ash.4; the f.
yet Phy., it Ad.1, right Gl., Ad.2; A thing f. yet Har.3, Tc.2,
Ne., Cax.; Ph.3 (but more om.); mech (moch) ib. Se., Hat. ; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Lich., Ph.3, To., Ash.1); yet om. No.; Har.4; Tc.1, Ra.3;
Co., Lan., SI.2, Hel., Ii. ; Lich., To., Ash.1; a thing ins. after
yit Pa. — 345. heigh Dd.; Ad.2; heye Del.; hyhe (hihe) Har.4,
48 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Of sweryng seith the hooly lereinvr. [eremie. r
lurabis in vt-ri-
348 Thou shalt swere sooth thyne othes, and tate m in.ii.-ii.
r/.o<.i & lusticia.
nat lye,
And swere in doom, and eek in rightwisnesse,
But ydel sweryng is a cursednesse.'
Bihoold and se that, in the firste table
352 Of heighe goddes heestes honurable,
I640-] How that the seconde heeste of hym is this,
Co., Lan.; Ra.2; highe li. ; Pe., Ba., Lau.1, Ro.1; hige No.;
Ra.3; Hel.; Lin., SI.1, Ash.4, hie (hye) Hod.; Gg.; Har.6, A«h.a:
Hat.; SI.2, Har.3; Har.2, Lau.2, To.; hih In., Ad.1; high (hygh,
hy&) Phy., Hai., Dev.; Bo.2; Pa.; Se.; Tc.1, Gl. ; Tc.2, Ne.,
Cax.: Bo.1, Lich., Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1; Ash.1; forbere f.
forbad Pe., forbare Ba., Ro.2, forbarreith Lau.2; a f. at
Ra.2 - - 346. of f. on Phy., Hod., Ch., In., Ad.1; Gg.;
Ash.2, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr. (but at Co.);
Pe.-gr.; especial Phy., Dev., Hod.; Pa.; Se.; Tc.1, Gl.;BoA
Del., Lau.1, Lau.2 - - 347. No fals oihis ihou shall swere
seit'h Jeremy Bo.1, Ph.2; The f. O/'Ba.; 0 Lau.2; seith om.
Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.); the om. No.; Lan., Tc.*, Ne., Har.3,
Hel., li. , Cax.; Jerome No.; Ne., Hel. - 348. seye. f.
sicere E. ; Har.4; in ins. before sooth Phy.; sooth om. Hel.;
Ro. [; in f. thyne To.; thin othes om. No.; Hat.; li.; oth(e)
Ra.3, GL; schalt ins. before not Har.3— 349. in f. and Ad.1:
eek om. Phy.; Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel.. li.. Cax. — 350.
ydil siceryng is but wrecchidnesse Pa.; ffor f. But Har.s; a
om. No. — 851. per f. that Har.4; om. Hat.; li. :{.V_>. the
ins. before high Lich., Ash.1; heigh Dd., Ad.2; heyhe Co.;
heye Gg.; Del., hike (hyhe) In.; Har.4; Lan.; Ba., Ra2, /t/ge
(hy&e) No.; Har.3; Lin., Ash.4; hie (hye) Phy., Hai., Ch. ; Har.5,
Pa.; Hat.; Th.; Pe., Har.2, Lau.2, To.; hih Ad.1, high (M&
hyi) Dev., Hod.; Bo.2; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; SI.2, Tc.2. Ne.,
Hel., li., Cax.; Bo.1, Lau.1, Lich., Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1,
Ro.2. SI.1, Ash.1; hest(e) In., Ad.1; Har.4; commaundementz
f. heestes Pa.; most ins. before honurable In., Ad.1, No.;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 49
'Take nat my name in ydel or amys.'
Lo, rather he forbedeth swich sweryng
Than homycide or many a cursed thyng. 356
I seye that as by ordre thus it stondeth;
This knoweth that hise heestes vnderstondeth
Se.; abhominable f. honurable Ra.3 — 353. that om. Ra.2; two
hestes f. the secondc heste Hat. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., which has
the correct reading over erasure; Har.2, Lich., Ash.1); oon
heeste Har.2, Lich., Ash.1; comaundment f. heeste Pa., om.
Ch., In., Ad.1; Gl. ; of him om. Har.4; Ro.1; hem f. him Ash.1;
pus t. this Ph.s; 11. 353—356 om. Ash.4 — 354. Tak not in
ydel ne his name amys Har.4; Tale f. Take Hat.; his f. my
Bo.1, Ph.2; tale f. name Pe., Ba., Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm., Ph.3, Ro.2,
SI.1; ydilnesse f. ydel Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, GL; Co.- &
Pe. -groups (exc. Del.); nor f. or Phy., ne No.; Pa.; Ad.2; or
om. Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Co.- & Pe. -groups; amys om. Tc.1; Bo.1,
Ph.2 — 355. he rather Har.4; Hat.; Ph.3; Th.; redeth here
forbedeth he li. ; forbade No., forbed(e) Pa.; Ra.2; the f. swich
No.; Se., om. Pa.; To.; 11. 355—60 om. Hel. — 356. Or f.
Than Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Cax.1; othir
f. or Tc.1; any f. many a E.; Tc.2; eny ober rest of Co.-gr. ;
Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.), oother many Ad.2; Lin., othir Ra.3, GL;
many an othir th. Har.5, Ash.2; any ony ober th. Hat. ; a om.
Phy.; cursed om. Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.); cursyng f. cursed thing
In., Ad.1 — 357. that om. Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4, Har.8;
Se., Hat.; Tc.1; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba.. Lin.); it f. that
GL; ek f. as Har.5; as om. Pa.; thus placed before bi
Hat.; most MSS. of Pe.-gr.; (bat pus as Ba., Lin.; as ins.
before it Bo.1, Ph.2); that repeated after as Ash.2; thus om.
Bo.2; Ash.4 has only I sey of this 1., then going on with 1.
361; standeth Hen., Phy., Dd., Hod. ; Gg.; Pa., Ash.2; Tc.1 (-«*),
GL, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2; Ph.3, Ro.1 - 358. Thus f. This Dev.,
bat Pa.; knoioe(n) E., Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., Ch., In.,
Ad.1; Pa. ; Se.; Tc.1, Gl. ; Pe. ; they ins. before that Phy., Dd.,
Hai., Dev., Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Pa.; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.2; GL; Har.3,
Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th.; he ins. ib. Har.4, ye Ad.2; li.; that om. Tc.1;
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale. 4
50 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
How {>at the seconde heeste of god is that.
360 And, farther ouer, I wol thee telle al plat
[648] That vengeance shal nat parten from his hous
That of hise othes is to outrageous:
'By goddes precious herte and by his nayles,
364 And by the blood of Crist that is in Hayles!
t652] Seuene is my chaunce, and thyn is cynk and treye I
be f. hise Har.4, thys Ph.3; hise om. Pe.; goddes precept /* f.
hise heestes Pa.; festis f. heestes Phy., heeste In., Ad.1, bokys
Gg., Bo.2, bestesPh.3; vndirstonde Gg.',vnderstandith Hen., Hod.;
Har.5, Pa.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co.: Ro.1, vndirfangith Phy., Dev.:
whole 1. om. Ash.2; Lan., Ii.; To. — 359. Xow f. How A.I.':
first that om. In., Ad.1; behest Pa..; heeste om. Ra.3, Gl. ; of '</<><!
om. Ro.1 — 360. furthermore Phy., In., Ad.1; Har.4-gr.; Hat.;
Ra.s, Gl. ; Co.-gr.; Ph.3, more ovir No., forth ouer Tc.1, for
Bo.1, Ph.2; tel the Phy.; Hat.; Ii.; Ro.1; the om. No.; Ra.2,
To.; a f. al Har.4, at Cax. -- 361. The f. That Har.4, And
Hel.; wil f. shal Tc.1; passe f. parten Phy.; Gg. ; Lich.,
Ash.1; departe Se.; the f. his Phy.; Tc.2, Ne.,' Cax.; />«/ f. ///.•>•
Hel., om. Hat. — 362. hise om. Hai., Dev.; oth Ne.; so f. ^«
Dev., No., Ch.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.^gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3,
Hel., Ii.; Pe.-gr.; to oni. In., Ad.1; Har.4, Har.5, Ash.2; Tc.2,
Ne., Cax.1; foule ins. before outragious Se.; co(n)tageous Hu\\::
To.; coutrageous SI.1 - - 363. Ey ins. before % Tc.2, Nc..
Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; cokkis f. goddes Pa.; by om. before ///.-•
Phy., Dev., No.; Pa.; Hat.; Tc.s-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Tc.2, N. -..
Cax.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Lich., Lin., Ash.1). — 364. the om. Dev.;
his bloode f. the blood of Crist Hod.; Hat.; Tc^-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc.
Cax.2, Th.; his om. Tc.2); Pe.-gr.; is om. Phy.; at f. in In., No. :
Ash.2 — 365. VIII f . Sewene Ra.3, Gl.; his f. w^ Ash.4: «* t.
and Lich., Ash.1; o/so f. thyn is Har.4; his f. thyn Hat.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Har.2; is Lin., Ash.1); y f. thyn Ash.*; is om. Dd., Hod.;
Hat.; Tc.2, Ii., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del.); five and Hire f. ci/ii/.-
and treye Hat.; Tc.'-gr. ( F. or thre Tc.1, V. and III Ra.s,
Gl., V. and thre Ad.2); Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2; V. & J>r<- Haiv.
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 51
By goddes Armes ! if thou falsly pleye,
This daggere shal thurgh-out thyn herte go!J
This fruyt cometh of the bicched bones two: 368
fforsweryng, Ire, falsnesse, Homycide.
Now, for the loue of Crist pat for vs dyde,
Lete youre othes, bothe grete and smale !
But, sires, now wol I telle forth my tale. 372
[660]
Hel., V and IZTIi.); Pe.-gr. (a f. and To.) — 366. Ey f. By Tc.2,
Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; cokkis f. goddes Pa.; digne ins.
before armes In., Ad.1; dere ib. Pa.; bones f. armes Ad.2;
and f. if Har.4; false f. falsly SI.2, Ii.; me add. after pley(e)
Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lau.1,
Lin., Mm., SI.1), pley(e) with me Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax.1;
Lau.1, pi. to we Lin., Mm.; false be Ra.3, fals me G-l. f. falsly
pleye. — 367. gadder f. dagger Tc.2, daggard Pe.; to f.
thurgh Pa.; out om. Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.;
Tc.1-, Co.-, & Pe. -groups; throng thine herte shall go Ra.3,
Gl. — 368. or f. of Lau.2; bicche Hen.; Gg., Bo.2; Ash.2;
thilk(e) f. the bicched Hat.; Pe.-gr. (thilke wickede b. Lin., thise
To.; be Ash.4); Th.; bs hutched Gl., the cursid No., this
cursed Se. f. the bicched, om. In., Ad.1; Ash.4; bony f. bones
Ad.1; dise (disis) ib. No.; Hel.; too f. tivo In., Ad.1, No. ; Har.3,
Hel.; Lau.1, To. — 369. ffor sweryng the falsnesse A my
side Ii.; falsehede Ash.4 ; and ins. before Homicide Hai., Dev.,
No.; Se.; Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th.; Bo.1, Del.; Lin.. Ph.2,
To; homicidie Ad.2 -- 370. the om. Hat.; god f. Crist In.,
Ad.1; Gl.; did deie Ad.2 — 371. Late f. Lete In., Ad.1, Leveth
Gg.; Har.4; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, GL, Ad.2; Co.- & Pe. -groups; Leve
Hod.; Tc.1; Del.; Letith Har.°, Pa., Ash.2, Late be Phy., No.;
these f. youre Ro.1; swerynge f. othes Gg.; bothes Phy.; bothe
om. No.; Ra.3, Gl. — 372. Noiv f. But Ra.3, Gl. ; for I shal
telle yow a merveilous tale Se., Hat. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., which
has the correct reading in later hand; goiv telle Lich. ; yow
om. Ra.2); Th. ; ffor certes it bringeth a man in mochell hale
Tc.1; ffor certez hit is ofte kawe of gret bale Ad.2; ffor
4*
52 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Riotoures thre, of whiche I telle,
Longe erst er prime rong of any belle,
Were set hem in a Tauerne to dryuke.
376 And as they sat, they herde a belle clynke
[664] Bjforn a cors was caried to his graue.
That oon of hem gan callen to his knaue;
cGo betj, quod he, 'and axe redily
380 What cors is this pat passeth heer forby,
[668] _
cristes sake and herkne to my tale Co., SI.2; the same,
but herkenith Har.3, Hel., Ii., Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1, Cax.2 (these
four om. to); And ivipe good entent herkenep m. t. Lan.;
wy f. wol Ad.1; you ins. before forth In., Ad.1; Gl. — 373.
Riotours E. and most MSS.; riotoures (-ys) Dd. ; Gg. ; Se. ;
Co., Lan., Ne., Ii., Cax.1; Ba., Del.; thre om. No.; Pe.-gr. ; of
ins. before thre Har.3; the ins. before which Pa.; gew> ins.
before telle No.; Har.4; Ra.3, Gl.; Bo.1, Del., Lau.2, Ph.2 -
374. erst om. No.; Co.-gr. ; f>an(ne) f. er Har.4; Gl. ; or off.
erst or Hat., or to Tc.2, Cax., ere to Bo.1; were ins. before
range Tc.2, Cax.; had ins. after Ronge Phy. ; or f. of Har.5,
Ash.2; of om. Dev., In., Ad.1; Gg., Bo.2; Har.4, Pa.; Hat.:
Tc.1-, Co.-, & Pe. -groups ; the f. any In., No.; Gg. ; dai ins.
before belle Ph.2 — 375. They add. before were Del.; stert f.
set Hat.; Har.*, Ph.8; hem om. Phy., No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ad.1;
Pe.-gr.; hem placed after Tauern(e) Hai., Dev.; tavarde Tc.2:
for ins. before to Hai., Dev., In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4, Pa; Se.; Tc.1;
Co., Har.3, Hel.; Pe., Bo.1, Mm., Ph.2, Ro.1 — 876. As f. And Ad.1 ;
And om. Bo.2; yei seid ins after satte Lau.2, Ro.2; chynke f.
clynke In.; Har.8; Pe., Lau.1, SI.1, rynge Tc.2; Lich., Ash.1 -
377. Tofore f. Biforn No., A forne'fo.; toas om. No.; that ins.
after cors Ra3, Gl.; Ii.; Th.; born f. caried Bo.2, brougt Ph.8;
f>e f. his Har.4; Ra.2, A Har.3 — BIS. pan f. That Bo.2; Lan.;
SI.1; The toon No.; Har.8, Hel.; The oon Gl.; That om To.;
of om. Ii.; kan f. gan Bo.2; Pe., Ba.; vnto f. to Dev., In., Ad.1;
Har.4; Lan.; to om. Tc.1; to hym a knaue Pa., to him his kn.
Se. — 379. To f. Go Bo.1; fast f. bet No., wete Har.3 - 380.
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 53
And looke pat thou reports his name weel.5
cSireJ, quod this boy, 'it nedeth neueradeel,
It was me toold, er ye cam heer two houres ;
He was, pardee, and old felawe of youres, 384
And sodeynly he was yslayn to-nyght, f672!
ffor-dronke, as he sat on his bench vpright.
Ther cam a priuee theef men clepeth deeth,
That in this contree al the peple sleeth, 388
[676]
it is f. is this, etc. Lan., Ii.; it f. is Mm., was f. is Gl.; pat
f. this Hod.; Hat.; Har.3; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lau.2, Ra.3, Ash.4) ;
this om. Har.4; Ba., Lau.2, Ra.2, Ash.4; caryed is f. passeth Gg.,
passed Ash.2; heer om. Phy., Hod. ; Gg. ; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.8 Gl. ;
Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr.; forth by f. forby Hai., Hod., Ch.; Bo.2; Har.4;
Se., Hat; Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.,
Ra.2, Ro.1), faste by Co., Lan., SI.2, here by No.; Pa. ; Ad.2 -
381. looke om. Lich., Ash.1; fiat om. No.; Har.4; Hat.; Ro.1,
Ash.4; Bo.2 has 1. 382 in the place of this one. — 382. the f.
this Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; boy om. Pe., Ba., To.; he f. this boy
Har.4; Hat.; Th.; Ph.3, man Ro.1, knaue rest of Pe.-gr. (but
boy Lin.); but bat f. it Har.4; ye moice iveele knowen by
ryngyng of be belle Bo.2 — 383. he f. ye Phy., In., Ad.1; we
f. ye Ph.3; he f. heer Ash.2, om. Hai., Dev. ; thre f. two Gg.,
Bo.2; Chn. begins again. — 384. som tyme f. pardee No.;
ouris f. youres Gg. — 385. Al f. And Se., Hat.; Tc^-gr. ;
Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. To.); subtanly Pa.; was he Pa.; Hat.;
Tc.!-gr. ; Co.-gr. (he om. Ii.); Pe.-gr.; slayn Phy., Hai., Dev.,
Hod., No. ; Bo.2 ; Pa. ; Se., Hat. ; Tc. 1-, Co.-, and Pe.-groups ; this f.
to Pa.; Se.; Ra.3, Gl. — 386. ivas f. sat Del.; vpon f. on Phy.,
Dev., Hod.; Bo.2; Pa.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Har.3; Pe., Ba., Del.,
Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich., Lin., Mm., Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1,
To., Chn., Ash.1, vp Co., Lan., in Ph.3, Ash.4; all night f.
vpright Ii. — 387. ffor before ther Hel. ; prince f. priuee Ro.1;
that ins before men (man) Lan.; Del.; clepeth E., Hen., Ch.;
Bo.2; Lau.2, Lin., cleped Co., callith No.; Ph.3, callen Se.,
Hat., chepen Ad.1, clepen all other MSS. — 388. his f. this
54 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
And with his spere he smoot his herte atwo,
And wente his wey withouteu wordes mo.
He hath a thousand slayn this pestilence,
392 And, maister, er ye come in his presence,
[680] jyfe thynketh that it were necessarie
ffor to be war of swich an Aduersarie.
Beth redy for to meete hym eueremoore:
396 Thus taughte me my dame, I seye namoore.0
[684] <gy sejnf;e Marie5, seyde this Tauerner,
The child seith sooth, for he hath slayn this yeer
Hat.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Ne. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lau.2, Lin., Ro.1, To.,
Chn.); contrarie f. contree Har.2; this f. the Ii.; the om. Tc.2,
Ne., Cax.1; Bo.1, Ph.3, Ra.2; men f. peple Tc.1; he ins. before
sleeth Del.; ftep f. sleeth Lau.1; Har.5 ends with this 1. -
389. his before spere om. To.; in two Pa.; Har.3, Tc.2, Ne.,
Ii., Cax.; Bo.1, Ph.2 -- 390. wey om. Ro.1 — 391. Gg.; Co.,
Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ii., Ne., Cax.1 have 1. 392 for 391, and
vice versa; slayne a thousand Ii. ; in ins. before this Hod.;
in f. this In., Ad.1, in his Ra.3, Gl. — 392. he cam in your
pr. Bo.2; ye om. Ash.1; to f. in No.; Lich., Ash.1; his om. Ra.2
- 393. thynk yt P&.;that om Phy.; Pa.; Co.-gr. (exc. Har,3, Th.);
Bo.1, Ph.2, Ra.2; is f. were Har.4; ful ins. before necessarie
Har.4, Pa.; rygt ins. ib. Har.3, Hel.; Bo.1, Ph.2; necessitie
Bo.2 — 394. of om. Har.3; an om. Bo.2; Lau.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To.,
Ash.4; aduercite Bo.2; whole 1. wanting Ii. — 395. Deth is
f. Beth Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Both Hod.; for orn. Hai., Dev.; him
om. In., Ad.1 — 396. />is f. Thus Hod.; Bo.2; Ii., Cax.1; ffadir
f. dame No., modir To.; sey most MSS. , seye Gg.; Se. ; Lan.,
SI.2; Pe., Del., Lin., Mm.; whole 1. om. Ash.4 — 397. 0 f . By
Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; seinte E., -Hen., In.; Gg.;
Har.4; Co., Lan., Ne., Cax.1; To.; seint all others; quod f.
seyde Bo.2; Ash.2; sayth To.; J>e f. this Har.4, Pa.; SI.2; Bo.1,
Del., Ph.2 — 398. This f. The Lan.; for om. Lin.; slayn om.
Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th. (but cp. next 1.): slayn hath Ash.4;
to f. this No.; Tc.1; Hat.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ne.;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 55
Henne oner a Mile, with-Inne a greet village,
Bothe man and woniman, child, and hyne, and page; 400
I trowe his habitacioun be there.
To been auysed greet wisdom it were,
Er that he dide a man a dishonour.'
'Ye, goddes Armes", quod this Riotour, 404
<is it swich peril with hym for to meete? [6921
I shal hym seke by wey and eek by strete,
I make auow to goddes digne bones!
Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., Ph.3, Ash.4); 7J. here Ii., to here Ba. ; yeer
om. Ad.2; this yer om. here, but ins. at beginning of next 1.
Ad.1 — 399. Hens (hennes, etc.) Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.,
No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe.-groups; but f. ouer
Lau.2; in f. with-Inne In., Ad.1; Ra.3, Gl.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax.,
Th.; slayne ins. before in Tc.2, Cax., Th. — 400. Bothe om.
at beginning, but ins. before child Hai., Dev.; slain (s. 1 398)
ins. before man Tc.1; and om. before ivomman Ash.*; and
ins. before childe Ash.2; yong ins. ib. Del.; and om. after
child Phy., Dd., Hod.; Bo.2; Cax.2; heive f. hyne Gg., hynde
Bo.2; hyne child Se. ; and hyne om. Hai., Dev., No.; Har.4,
Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe.-groups (exc. Cax.2). — 401. that ins.
before his Se. ; Ii.; by f. be SI.1, om. Lau.1; right ins. before
there Ii.; Del. — 402. ivel(e) ins. after be No.; Se.; nede f.
wisdom No. — 403. do f. dide No. ; Se. ; pat (f. a) dishonour
Har.4, to d. Har.3, such d. Ii., to greet d. Del.; a om. before
dishonour No.; Hat; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Th.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Ba.). — 404. mercy f. Armes Ra.3, GL; saide f. quod
Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; hasardowr f. Riotour Del.
- 405. It is Phy.; so gret a f. swich In., Ad.1; a ins.
after suche Ch.; with om. In., Ad.1; In f. him SI.1; with him
om. Ch.; for om. Hai., Dev., Hod., Ii., Ad.1, No.; Hat.;Tc.2-
406. dale f. wey No.; Se.; Har.3, Hel., Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; stile
Hat.; Th.; Lau.1, Ph.3; stie the other MSS. of the Pe.-gr.; or
f. and eek Hel.; Del.; eek om. Phy.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, GL, Ad.2;
Pe.-gr.; whole 1. om. Ii. - 407. Har.3 transposes 11. 403
56 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
408 Herkneth, felavves, we thre been al ones!
t696! Lat ech of vs holde vp his hand til oother,
And ech of vs bicomen otheres brother,
And we wol sleen this false traytour deeth;
412 He shal be slayn, he that so manye sleeth,
[700] gy goddes dignitee, er it be nyght!'
Togidres han thise thre hir trouthes plight
and 404; I schalle him seke f. I make auotv Har.3, Hel., Ii.T
I sh. h. sle Tc.2, Cax., I sh. h. se Ne.; bi f. to Phy., Dev.,
In., Ad.1, No.; Ash.2; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc.
Co.; SI.* omits it); Pe.-gr. (exc. Ra.2, Bo.1, Ph.2); kokkis dere
f. goddes digne Har.3; the digne goddes bones Ra.2 -
408. Herkene (herkyn, etc.) In., Ad.1; Pa., Ash.2; Ra.3, Gl.,
Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Lan., Th.); Ba., Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ash.*;
felawe Ad.1; Lin.; been III6 f. thre ben Hod.; thre om. Co.;
thre twice Se.; been om. Pa.; whole 1. wanting li. — 409.
become othirs brother f. hold vp his hand til oother (cp. 1.
410) Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., li., Cax.; his om. Ra.3, GL; Lau.2,
Bo.1; hand E., Hen., Phy., Dd., Ch.; Gg.; Pa.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.,
SI.*, li.; Bo.1, Lich., Ro.1, To., Ash.1, hond(e) the other MSB.,
hondes Ph.3; tilE., Hod., Ch.; Ash.2; Tc.1; Ra.2; to all other
MSS. — 410. euerich f. ech Pa.; holde vp his honde to othir
f. bicomen otheres brother Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., li., Cax.
(s. 409); come f. bicomen Hat.; other Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich.,
Mm., Ro.2, SI.1, To. — 411. well f. we wol Ch.; we om. Lich.;
shal f. wol No.; Tc.2 ; seke (sechen) f. sleen No.; Tc.1, see
SI.1; the f. this Ro.1; ich ins. before fals Pa.; false om. Tc.2,
Cax.; traytours li.; 11. 411 — 17 om. Ash.* — 412. dede f. slayn
Ra.3, Gl.; li.; which f. he E.; he om. Phy., Ch., No.; Bo.2;
Har.*, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1; Hel., 15., Th.; Bo.1, Del., Lich.,
Ph.1, Ph.3, Ash.1 - 413. that ins. before t^Phy.; Ra.3, Gl.;
Har.3, Hel., li., Th.; Mm. — 414. Togedir (Togidre, etc.) Pa.;
Se.? Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe. -groups. ; hath Har.3, Hel. ; thei f. thise
thre Pa.; trouth(e) Hod., In., Ad., No. (trowith) ; Bo.2; Ra.3,
Gl.; Ra.2; hertes f. trouthes Hat.; Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2,
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 57
To lyue and dyen ech of hem for oother,
As though he were his owene ybore brother. 416
And vp they stirte. and dronken in this rage,
And forth they goon towardes that village
Of which the Tauerner hadde spoke biforn,
And many a grisly ooth thanne han they sworn,
Th.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Lich., Ra.2, Chn., Ash.1; handes Bo.1); I pli&te
No.; Ra.3, Gl. ; hight f. plight Co., Lan., Har.3, Tc2, Ne., Cax.1,
knytt SI.2 -- 415. to ins. before dye Pe., Del., Har.2, Lau.1,
Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, Chn.; ilke f. ech Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2;
Co., Lan., SI.2, Ne., Cax.; Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin.,
Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Chn., euerych Har.3, ilke oon Del., Mm.,
Ro.1; of hem om. Lin.; he f. hem Har.4; with f. for Hen.,
Phy.; Gg., Bo.2; Har.4; Se., Hat.; Lan., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Tc,2,
Ne., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr.; to f. for Co., SI.2 — 416. like as f. As
though Hel., Though that Ii.; As om. Ne.; though om. Pa.;
Har.3; they weeren brother and brother Del.; is f. were Hel.;
ybore Hen., Dd., Hal, yborn E., bore Gg., om. Th.; Lin., Ph.3;
sworne f. ybore In., Ad.1; Har.4, Pa.; Tc^-gr. ; Co.-gr. (exc. Ii.,
Cax.2, Th.); Mm.; dere ib. Ii.; born(e) f. ybore all other MSS. —
417. they vp st. Ra.3, Gl. ; vpstert they Hel.: stirte E., Hen.,
Phy., Dd., Hai., In., Ad.1; SI.2, Tc.2; Ro.1, To., sturten Bo.2,
sterte (starte, etc.) all other MSS.; al f. and Hen., Phy., Dd.,
Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Har.4, Pa., Ash.2; Se.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr.;
pronkyn Hod., drynken Ra.2; that f. this Del. — 418. for f.
forth Tc.2; goon om. Hat.; toivard(e) Phy., Dev., Hai.. In.,
Ad.1, No.; Pa., Ash.2; Se., Hat.; Tc.-1, Co.-, Pe. -groups (exc.
Pe., Del.); the f. that Ii.; Ba., this Bo.1, Ph.2; viage Ph.3 -
- 419. that f. the Ch.; hap f. hadde Har.4; Hat.; Tc^-gr.
(of spoken hath Gl.); Co.-gr. (exc. Har.3, Hel.); Pe.-gr. (exc.
Bo.1, Del.); spak f. hadde spoke No.; Se.; Bo 1, Del.; _Z spoke
Phy.; of ins. after spoke, etc. In., Ad.1, No.; SI.2; Ro.1; ther
ins. ib. Tc.1; tofornlSo. ; Ro.1; aforn Ad.2 — 420. thanne om.
Phy., Hod., No.; Ash.4; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.;
Pe., Del.; per f. thanne Ph.3; thei han y-sworn Ash.*; hath
58 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
And Cristes blessed body they to-rente :
Deeth slial be deed, if that they may hyin hente!
Whan they han goon nat fully half a Mile,
424 Right as they wolde han troden ouer a stile,
An oold man and a poure with hem mette.
This olde man ful mekely hem grette,
And seyde thus, cnow, lordes, god yow see!5
Hat.; Har.s; Ro.1 — 421. bodi blessed Ad.2; they om. Dev.;
Bo.1, Ph.2; han ins. before they To.; all ins. before to-rente
Hai., Dev., In., Ad.1; Pa.; Gl.; Tc,2; Bo.1, Del., Ph.2, Ro.1 -
422. That added before deth Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. ; dede and
dethe transposed Ra.2; f>eef f. deeth Lau.1; and f. if that Tc.2;
Th.; that om. Hen., Phy., No.; Gg., Bo.2; Se., Hat.; SI.2, Ii.;
Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Del., Lich., Ph.2, Ra.2, Ash.1, Ash.4; we f. they
No.; Tc.^gr.; Co.-gr. (he Hel.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2, Ra.2);
mown f. may Dd., mow Hai., Dev., now Hod. ; may om. Hat. ; be f.
hym Hel.; hym om. Ra.3 — 423. Har.4 transposes 11. 423 & 424;
And ins. before whan Hod.; Tc.1; Than han they, &c. In., Ad.1;
hadde f. han Phy., Hod.; Se. ; Mm., gan SI.2; but f. nat fully
Phy.; half om. Hen.; Har.*, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr.;
Pe.-gr. (exc. Ro.1). — 424. wole Lau.2; ha f. hem Ad.1, a Gg. ;
han om. To.; torned f. troden Har.4, tryned Mm., gone Tc.*,
Ne., Cax.; To.; on f. ouer 61. — 425. And f. An Co.; Ba.,
SI.1; old pouer man Pa.; Se.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3,
Hel., Ii., Cax.1, Th.; Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ro.1, To.,
Ash.4; old and a pore man Hat.; Tc.1; Co., I, an.. Si.2; Pe.,
Del., Lau.2, Lich., Mm., Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, Chn., Ash.1; old and
pore m. Ba., Ph.s; ther ins. before with In., Ad.1; Bo.1, Ph.2;
wight f. with Dd., Hai., Dev.; with om. No.; Ph.3; him f. hem Bo.2;
Ph.2; As sone f. with hem Har.3; he ins. before mette Pa.;
Ra.3, GL; Ad.2; Lan., SI.2, Hel., Ii.; thei melt Har.3; with hem
mette om. Tc.2 -- 426. This olde man om. Pa.; Tc.2; Thus
mekely the olde man, &c. SI.2 ; make f. man Hel. ; and ins.
before ful Pa.; wol f. ful In., Ad.1; he ins. before hem In.,
Ad.1; Pa.; hym f. hem Ro. J -- 427. seydyn 6g.; thus om.
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. . 59
The proudeste of thise Riotoures three 428
Answerde agayn, cwhat, carl with sory grace,
Why artow al forwrapped saue thy face?
Why lyuestow so longe in so greet age?'
This olde man gan looke in his visage, 432
And seyde thus, ffor I ne kan nat fynde t720]
Dev.; Tc.2; Th.; now om. Har.4, Pa.; Tc.2, Ne., li, Cax.; To.;
lordynges f. lordes Har.4, Pa.; Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3. Hel., li.,
•Cax., Th. ; lord(e) Hat.; Del.; yee f. yow No.; Hel.: save f. see
No.; Del.; No. adds a spurious 1., What is yeeur will for to
have. — 428. And add. before thee Del.; This f. The Lich.;
the f. thise Ad.1; Har.4; riotoures (-is) Dd., In.; Gg.; Har.4;
Se.; Co., Lan., Hel., li.; Ba., Del., To., Chn.; Riotours E. and all
other MSS. ; ryottes f. riotoures Ph.3 — 429. vnswared Ba.,
vnsiverd Chn.; agayn om. Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., li., Cax.;
that f. what Ash.2; cherl (chorle, etc.) f. carl In., (chir Ad.1);
-Gg.; Ash.2; Se., Hat.; Ne. (charl), Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (cherlde
Pe., charle Bo.1, carl Ph.2); and cald f. what carl Ad.2; an
ins. after with Har.3, Hel. (and), li. ; hard(e) f. sory Pa.; Se.,
Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Ne.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Ra.2, To., Ash.1),
hardi Ne.; Ra.2, Ash.1; olde f. sory To.; meschaunce f. sory
grace Har.4, which leaves a blank after 1. 429 and 1. 430;
/ul boystoysle f. ivhat carl, etc. No., which MS. makes a new
line of the last words of this one : Wliat pow Chorll with sory
grace. — 430. what f. Why Pa.; thou om. Gl. ; al om. Gg.;
Hat.; alle placed after forwrapped Bo.1, Ph.2: al for twice
Ad.1; for om. Har.:1; ful f. for Gl.; wryed f. ivrapped li.; al —
face om. To.; the f. thy Bo.1, Del. — 431. Why lyuestow om.
To., which contracts the rest of this 1. with the first words
of 1. 430 into one; lyggist f. lyuest Gg.; so longe om. Har.4;
to ins. before soo Del.; so before greet om. Phy., Dev.; Tc.1,
Ra.3, GL; li.; an ins. before age Har.4 -- 432. began Pa.,
can f. gan Ba.; to ins. before loke Pa.; Ash.4; loked f. gan
loke Ro.1; on f. in Bo.2; Har.4; hir (her) f. his No.; Tc.2, Ne.,
Har.3, Hel., li., Cax. — 433. Sayyng f. And seyde Ad.2; for
60 . C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
^ man, though pat I walked in to ynde
Neither in Citee, ue in no Village,
436 That wolde chaunge his youth e for myn Age,
[7241 And therfore moot I han rayu Age stille
As longe tyme as it is goddes wille.
Ne deeth, alias, ne wol nat han my lyf;
440 Thus walke I lyk a restelees kaityf,
t'28l And on the ground which is my moodres gate
om. Ph.3; that ins. after for Har.4; ne E., Hen., Dd., Hai.,.
Dev., No.; Gg., Bo.2; Ash.2; om. by all others; none f. nat
Bo.1, Ph.2 -- 434. what ins. after man Hel.; pat om. Phy.:
Gg.: Pa.; Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.2. Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.;.
Pe.-gr.; ivalk(e) No.; Har.4; Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Har., Hel., Ii.,
Cax.; Bo.1, Del., Ph.2; wolde i. walked Lau.2, Ro.2; icold walke
Ash.4; vnto f. in to Lan., SI.2 — 435. nouthir f. Neither Pa.;
Ii.; Del., nothir Tc.1; To., Ner Ra.2; town f. Citee Del.; nor
f. ne E.; Har.3, Ii., neithir In., Ad.1; Bo.2; Ra.3, Gl.; Hel.;
no Del., ner Mm., nothir To. ; noon ne in v. Har.4 ; othir f. no
No. ; no om. In., Ad. 1 ; Pa. ; Hat. ; Co.-gr. (exc. Hel., Th.) ; Lin. ; o thir
ins. after non Tc. ', manere ins. ib. Se. — 436. ivol (wil) f. wolde
Dev.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat; Tc.^Co.-, Pe.-groups (exc. Lin.); with
f. for Tc.1; Del. — 437. most(e) f. moot Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Har.3
(J must), Hel., Ii., Cax.; holde f. han Gg. — 438. it om. Ash.4
-439. And f. JVePhy.; Har.4; .Vorli.; Ph.2, JVoDel.; doth f.
deeth Tc.2; will not alias Pa.; (second) ne om. Phy.; Gg. ;
Pa.; GL; Tc 2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; Bo.1, Har.2,,Lich.,
Lin., Ph.*, Ra.2, To,, Ash.1, Ash.4; nil (nel) f. ne wol Tc.1,
Ad.2; Hat.; Co., SI.2, Th. ; Pe., Ba., Del., Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.s,
Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1; nat om. Ad.1 — 440. This f. Thus Ad.1;
Bo.2; Ii.; Ph.3; thourgh f. lyk To.; lyk om. Ad.2; Ra.2, Ash.4;
Recheles f. restelees Phy., Ch., In., Ad.1, No.; Gg., Bo.2; Pa.;
Se.; Ra.», Gl.; SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii.. Cax.1 — 441.
Vpon f. And on Har.3, Ii.; my f. the Bo.2; that ins. after
which SI.2; my om. Dev.; To.; moder Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc..
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 61
I knokke with my staf, bothe erly and late,
And seye, "leeue mooder, leet me In!
Lo, how I vanysshe, flessh, and blood, and skyn! 444
Alias, whan shul my bones been at reste?
Mooder, with yow wolde I chaunge my cheste,
That in my chambre longe tyrne hath be,
Ye, for an heyre clowt to wrappe me! 448
But yet to me she wol nat do that grace,
ftor which ful pale and welked is my face.
Lin.; mode Del.). -- 442. with om. Ad.1; bothe om. Har.4,
Ash.2; Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Har.3); Pe.-gr. (exc. Lich.,
Mm., Ro.1, Ash.1); erlich Hat.; Th. -- 443. I f. And Phy.;
says Pa.; to her ins. after say Cax.2; come ins. before inne
Del. — 444. 1 om. Ch. ; ivanssche (vanche, etc.) In., No.; Hat.;
Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Ro.1, Ash.1, wane Har.4; Lan., wanse
Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2 ; Co., SI.2 ; Chn., want Pa., wan^e, Ash.2, fanysche
Lin. ; body f. blood Phy.; bothe ins. before flessh Gg. ; Lan.; blessh
f. flessh SI.1; blode f. flesh Har.3, Hel.; flessh om. Hod.; and
before blood om. most MSS., extant E., Hen., Ch. ; Gg. ; Har.4,
Ash.2; Co. — 445. whal I f. whan shul Lau.2; shal Hen., Phy.,
Hod., No.; Gg., Bo.2; Pa.; Hat.; Ra.3, Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc. Co.,
Lan.); Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ph3, Ra.2, Ro.1, SI.1; lones (?) f. bones
Lan., body Tc.2 — 446. my ins. before modir Pa.; than ins.
after you Tc.1; wol (wil) f. wolde In.; Har.4; Hat.; Tc.1;
SI.2; Ba., Lau.2, Lich., Ash.1; in f. my Tc.2 — 447. And f.
That Ra.3, Gl. ; in om. Gl. ; Lin.; tyme om. Del. ; haue f. hath
Ba.3; Co., SI.2, Hel. — 448. I f. Ye Phy.; Iherfore f. Ye for
Tc.1; and in f. for Pa.; hier (hyer) f. heyre (here, etc.) Ba.,
Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich., Mm., Ro.2, SI.1, Ash.1, higer Ash.4;
cloth f. clout Phy., Hai., Dev. ; in ins. before me Phy., Dd.,
Hai., Dev., Hod., In., Ad.1; Har.4; Se.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel.,
Ii., Cax., Th.; Del., Ro.1, To.; in add. after me No. — 449.
ge f. she Gg., Bo.2; wold Bo.2; wol she Tc.1; Del.; nyl f. wol
Bo.1, To.; ivil doo no grace Chn., Ro.1 - - 450. wol welked
and pale In., Ad.1, ful ivelkid and p. Pa.; ful wykked and p.
62 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
But, sires, to yow it is no curteisye
452 To speken to an old man vileynye,
I740] But he trespasse in word, or elles in dede.
In hooly writ ye may your self wel rede:
cAgayns an oold man, hoor vpon his heed, coram ca-
AK.n v u u • u £ T i auto capita
456 Ye sholde arise; wherfore I yeue yow reed: consume.
Ne dooth vn-to an oold man noon harm now,
Bo.2; all f. ful Ra.3; all L and Gl., Ad.2; hale f. pale Co.;
pale and om. Hat.; Pe.-gr., Th.; wrecked f. welked Tc.2, Ne.,
Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax., wickid Lin. — 451. And f. But Tc.2,
Ne., Cax. ; Pe. ; nys f. is Co. ; maner ins. after no No. -
452. vnto f. to Har.*: Ad.2; Lan., Th.; Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3,
SI.1, Ash.1, Ash.*, vntil Co.; Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Mm.,
Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, Chn.; eny f. an No., and Chn.; any ins. before
vilanye Phy. ; Ii. — 453. yif ins. after but Pa.; J f. he Pa.;
Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.1; trespassid No.; Pa.; Har.3,
Hel., Ii. ; Mm., Ro.1, To.; othir ins. before in worde Ash.2;
Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; will i. word In., Ad.1, wurdis Bo.1;
of>er f. or Co., eyber Lan., Th.; elles om. Phy., No.; Ash.2;
Hat.; Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; Lich., Ash.1;
in om. before dede Har.*, Ash.2; Har.3. Hel. -- 454. Pa.
transposes this and the next two 11.: 455, 456, 454; your self
placed before yee may Pa. ; Ye may your selfe in holy wr.,
&c. Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax. ; moun f. may Dd., mow
Hai., Dev., Hod.; your selven In., Ad.1; Gg.; Ash.2; yti.wel Pa.;
icel om. In., Ad.1, No.; Ash.2; Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii.,
Cax.; Del., Lich., Ash.1 •- 455. This and next 1. om. Gg. ;
Ii.; Ne dothe nat to f. Agayns SI.2; hore f. old Har.3; ittttit
om. Gl.; and ins. before hore Dev.; whoor f. hore Ash.2, boor
Ph.3; on f. vpon No. — 456. shal (shul) Hen.; Bo.2; Ash.2;
Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co., SI.2; Lich., Lin., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ash.1;
be avisede f. arise Tc.2, avise you Ash.1; therfore Se., Hat.;
Pe.-gr.; Th.; yeue om. Hod., No.; Har.*, Pa.; Tc.2, Ne., Hel.,
Cax., Th. ; Lich., Ash.1; yow idle f. yeue you reed Har.3 -
457. As f. Ne No.; Ne om. Gl.; Del.; Do Gl.; SI.2, Ii.; nat
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 63
Namoore than pat ye wolde men did to yow
In age, yif that ye so longe abyde;
And god be with yow, where ye go or ryde! 460
I moot go thider as I haue to go.J [7J:81
(nougt) ins. after doth Dev.; Gl.; Co., Lan., SI.2; To.; to f.
vnto Dev., Ch., In., Ad.1, No.; Ash.2; Se.; Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc.
Th.); Ro.1, To., as to Lau.1, vntil Ra.2; and f. an Pe.; no olde
man To.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; man om. Ii.; more f. noon
Har.4; noon om. Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl. ; Tc.2, Hel., Cax.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Del.); as ins. before now Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th. — 458.
"Whole 1. om. Ii. ; Lin.; Ne f. Na (No) Lan.; To.; Na om.
Ash.2; than om. Co., Tc.-; fiat om. Phy., In., Ad.1, Hod., No. ;
Gg.; Har.4, Ash.2 (Pa. places it after ivold); Se., Hat.; Tc.1,
Ra.3, Gl.; Lan., SI.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr.; ye
om. SI.1; ye wolde om. In., Ad.1; Tc.'-gr. ; Co., SI.2; />at ins.
before men Bo.2; man f. men Ch., an old man In., Ad.1;
a man Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; wolde do
f. did Tc.1; vnto f. to Ra.3, Gl.; SI.2; to om. Dd., Hai, Dev.; Bo.2;
Se., Hat.; Th. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lich., Ra.2, To., Ash.1). -
459. Into f. In Del.; yif In.; Gg.; Pa., Ash.2; Del., Lau.2,
Lich., Mm., Ro.2, SI.1, Chn., Ash.1, if E. and the other MSB.;
that om. No.; Se.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; so long
yf No.; may ins. after yee No.; Har.4, Ash.2 (mow?); Th., Se.
after longe; shuld Tc.2, Ne., Cax., schull Har.3, Hel., Ii. ins.
ib., but so om.; longe om. Cax.1; iyme ins. after longe SI.2 —
460. yow om. Tc.2; so ins. after wher(e) Har.4; Se.; Ne.; that
ins. ib. Pa.; Lin.; whepir f. where No.; Hat.; Ad.2; Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ii., Th. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Lin, Ph.2, Ro.1,
Ash.4). — 461. moote E., Phy., Ch.. Hod.; Bo.2; Ash.2; Hat.;
Ra.3, GL, Ad.2; Lan., SI.2, Th.; Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.2, Lich.,
Lin., Mm., Ro.1, Ro.2, To., Chn., Ash.1; must(e) No.; Se. ; Tc.2,
Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; ther f. thider Bo.2;^>er ins. before
as Co., Lan., .jli.; where, ins. ib. ^Sl.2; Bo.1; there f. as
Gg. ; for ins. before to Dev., No.; Del.; do f. go Phy.,
Dev., Hai., Hod.; Ra.3, Gl. ; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii.,
64 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
'Nay, olde cherl, by god, thou shalt nat so!1
Seyde this oother hasardour anon,
464 Thou partest nat so lightly, by Seint lolm!
[752] Thou spak right now of thilke traytour deeth,
That in this contree alle oure freendes sleeth.
Haue heer my trouthe, as thou art his espye !
468 Telle where he is - - or thou shalt it abye,
[756] gy g0(j an(j ^y ^e j100iy sacrement!
ft'or. soothly. thou art oon of his assent
Cax. — 462. We ins. before Nay Pe.; bi god old cherol Phy.,
by god om. Pa.: se f. so Ii.; Ph.3 -- 463. pat f. this Har.*;
olde f. oother Co.; oother om., but to hym ins. before anon
Phy.; bis(e) oper hasardours Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ra.2); Th.;
rigt ins. before Anon No. — 464. thou departist not fro vs
so soon Pa.; no f. nat so Ad.1; nat om. Ash.4 - 465. Now
thow spakist No., Now speke Bo.2 f. Thou spak right now;
speeke Hen., Ch.; Gg., (Bo.2); spoke In., Ad.1; spakest Phy.,
Hai., Dev., (No.); Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th. ; Bo.1, Ph.2, Ash.*;
that f. thilke In., No.; Har.*; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., li., Cax.;
Bo.1, Ph.2, Ash.*; that ilke Ra.3; Ra.2; thilke om. Ad.1;
traitours Hat.; Ii. — 466. al ins. before this, but om. before
owre Del.; the f. this Ch.: oure cuntre Gg. — 467. as f. Haue
Pa.; here om. To.; as om. Phy., Hod., In., Ad.1, No.; Se. ;
Ad.2; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; Del.; I wane f. as
Tc.1; his om. Dev.; Pa.; To.; espye E., Hen., Phy., Dd.-gr.;
Gg., Bo.2; Ash.2; Th.; Ro.1, Ash.*; spie Hod.; GL; Bo.1, Ph.2,
aspye the other MSB. (a spie Pa.; Del., Har.2, To.). — 468. me
ins. after teMeTc.1; SI.2; elles ins. after or Har.*; Se.; Pe.-gr.;
Th.; schalt thow Del.; it om. Ch., In., No.; Har.*, Pa.; Se.,
Hat.; Tc.^gr.; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2); Pe.-gr.; dy(e) f. abye No.;
Har.*; Se., Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1, Th.; Pe.-gr. (able struck out
before die To.). — 469. bat f. the Har.*; the om. Gg.; whole
1. om. Ash.* — 470. fful trewly f. if or soothly No.; Se.; ffor Har.3,
fful om. Tc.2; the same and soothly om. Ii.; shortly f. soothly Ch.;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 65
To sleen vs yonge folk, thou false theef!J
'Now, sires', quod he, cif pat yow be so leef 472
To fynde deeth, turne vp this croked wey,
ft'or in that groue I lafte hym, by my fey,
Vnder a tree, and there he wol abyde;
Noght for youre boost he wol him no thyng hyde. 476
Se ye that ook? right there ye shal hym fynde.
Pa.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax., surely Bo.1, Ph.2, soth(e) Hat; Tc.1; Ph.3;
oon om. No.; Gg. ; Hat.; Tc.1; Pe.-gr. ; Th. ; Ash.* contracts
this 1. and the 'following one into one: To sle us yonge folk
pou art of his assent false thefe. - - 471. schewe f. sleen
Har.*; thise f. vs Pa.; folk om. Bo.2; pe f. thou Har.4; thou
om. Pa.; Ra.3; old f. false No. — 472. sire Lan.; certis f.
sires To.; quod he om. Har.4, Pa.; Se. ; Tc.'-gr. ; Co.-gr. (exc.
Cax.2); Pe.-gr.; pan ins. before z'/'Har.4; syn f. if(*g.; if om.
Tc.1; SI.2; pat om. Phy., No.; Pa.; Se.: Ra.3; Pe.-gr.; Th.; ye f.
yow E., Phy., Hod., Ch., In., Ad.1, No.; Gg.; Pa.; it be to
yow f. pat yow be Se. ; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe. -groups (to om. Lich.,
To., Ash.1); so om. Ash.2; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.:
Ra.2, To., Ash.4 -- 473. vp f. deeth Tc.1; turneth In., Ad.1;
Pa.; iurne om. Dev. ; avkid f. croked Har.3 — 474. this f. that
Tc.1; goue Bo.2, grene To. f. groue, om. Ii. ; saiv f. lafte Ad.2;
I sawe him last Tc.2, Hel. (sy f. saw), I him saw last Ne.,
Cax. f. I lafte hym; way f. fey Lau.1 •- 475. and om., wyl
he hym selfa.P\iy.;ivoleE., &c.,?ro^eHod.; Tc.1; Del. — 476. Nef.
Noghi Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2,
Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del.); Noght om. No. ; Ash.2; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel.,
Ii., Cax.; Del.; all ins. before your No.; Ash.2} yow f. youre
In., Ad.1; best f. boost Phy.; Hel., om. In., Ad.1; wole E., &c.,
nyll Hai., Dev.; Har.4, Ash.2; Se., Hat.: Tc.-V.; Co., Th.; Pe.,
Ba., Bo.1, Del., Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm., Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1,
Chn. ; nothyng hym Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; Ash.4; not f. nothyng Hod.,
No.; Gg. ; Hat., noivt Del. — 477. yonder f. iher Th.; eke f.
ook Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.1; right om. Bo.2; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Hel.; shal
E., Hen., Phy., Hod., Ch., In., Ad.1, No.; Bo.2; Pa.; Tc.1, Ra.3;
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale. 5
66 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
God sane yow, pat boghte agayn marikynde,
And yow amende !' thus seyde this olde man,
480 And euerich of thise Riotoures ran,
[768] jjj ne cam f0 ^na£ tree, an(j tjjer ^Q6y foun(ie
Of floryns fyne of gold ycoyned rounde
Wei ny an VIII. busshels. as hem thoughte.
484 No lenger, thanne, after deeth they soughte, .
[7721 But ech of hem so glad was of that sighte,
SI.2, Har.3, Ii., Th.; Del., Lau.1, Ra.2, shuld Lau.2, shul(n) all
other MSS. ; ye after shall (shul) Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; SI.2, Har.3 -
478. you ins. after bought SI.2; al f. agayn Phy., No.; Tc.2,
Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.1; Del., To.; gez'ne Lan., om. Hat.;
kynde ora. Har.3 — 479. thus om. Phy.; Ash.2; To.; that f. this
Ii. — 480. Than f. And Th. ; ech f. euerich No.; the f. thise
Ro.1; riotourys (-es) Gg., Bo.2; Har.*; Co., Ne., Ii., Cax.1; Ba.,
To., Chn., treytours No., hasardoris Del., Riotours E. and
the rest; fast ins. before ran No.; Se. ; so they ins. ib. Tc.2,
Ne., Cax.1, f>o f>ei Har.3, Hel., Ii., they Del.; tho Bo.1 — 481.
he E., Hen., Dd., Ch. ; Ash.2; they all other MSS.; the f. that
No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.-1, Co.-, & Pe.-gronps; and om.
Phy.; Ash.2; feyf. they Dd.; they om. To. — 482. O/'om. Se., Hat.;
Pe-gr. (exc. Lin.); Th. ; fyve f. fyne Ch., Ad.1; of fyne gold
Se., o/" 0oMe /i'wrfe Hat., of gold fyne Pe.-gr.; Th.; of om.
before gold No.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; 1-crowned
f. ycoyned Phy.; Ra.3, Gl. ; Chn., coyned No.; Pa.; Del.,
I coruen SI.2, I. coivnyd Hel., To.; and coyned Bo.1, Ph.2 •
483. ffulle f. Wei Bo.1, Ph,2, Wil Ro.1; ner? f. ny Del.; and
f. an Hai.; an om. No.; Bo.2; Pa.; Ash.4; VIII. or eighte E.,
Hen.. Phy., Dd.-gr. (exc. No.); Gg.; Ash.2; Tc.2, Ne., Cax.,
VII. or seuen all other MSS. (but an before seven Se.; Ad.2);
me f. hem Har.4 — 484. then (f. thanne) placed after dethe
Ii.; Ash.4; om. To.; ne ins. before soughte Se.; To. — 485.
Ze^" f. <7Zrtrt* No.; were f. was No.; Del.; was so gladde Lan.,
Ii.; the f. tfm< Hen., Phy., Dd.-gr. (exc. No.); Gg.; Ash.2;
Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2 -- 486. That for f. ffor f>at Hat.;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 67
ft'or pat the floryns been so faire and brighte,
That doun they sette hem by this precious hoord.
The worste of hem, he spak the firste word: 488
'Bretheren3, quod he, ctaak kepe what I seye!
My wit is greet, though pat I bourde and pleye.
This tresor hath ftbrtune vn-to vs yeuen
In myrthe and loliftee oure lyf to lyuen, 492
And lightly as it comth, so wol we spende.
pat om. Phy.; Se.; bese f. the Bo.'2, tho To., qm. Gg.; Ash.2;
were so faire Phy., In., Ad.1, No.; Se. ; Gl.; Har.3; Ash.4; so
faire ivere Har.4; Ra.3; Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Cax. ; Lich.. Mm.
(warne), Ra.2, Ash.1; so faire ben Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Ii., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lich., Lin., Mm., Ra.2, Ash.1,
Ash.4); bright E. & most MSS.; so brigt Ra.3, Gl.; Lin., Ph.3;
schoon so f. been so faire and Del. — 487. Than f. That Hat.;
Ph.3, Ro.1; A dou-n f. That doun Del.; doun om. Tc.1; sate
f. sette Tc.2, Ne., Cax., syite Th. ; vpon f. hem Har.3 ; hem om. Hat. ;
Tc.2, Ne.,Cax., Th.; Ph.3; bat f. this No.; Har.4; Har.3; Lau.1,
Lich., Ra.2, Ro,1. Ash.1, Ash.4; the f. this Pa.; Hat.; Tc.r-gr.;
Co., Lan., SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Cax., Th. ; rest of Pe.-gr. -
488. Congest f. worst Har.4; Tc.1; hem om. Pa.; he om. Dev.,
Hod., No.; Gg.; Har.4; Hat.; Tc.1; Ii., Th.; Lich., Ash.1; bo
f. he Lan., so Ra.3 — 489. brothir Pa.; Tc.1; quod he om.
Har.4; To.; iakeb Har.4; Lan.; Lin.; hede f. kepe Hai., Dev.,
In., Ad.1, No.; Tc.1; Hat.; Pe.-gr.; thyng f. taak kepe Gg.;
that ins. after tahat Hen., Dd., Ch.; Ash.2; Mm.; I shal say
Har.4 — 490. that f. though Ad.1; al thouz, f. though bat Tc.1 ;
bat om. Phy., No.; Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.;
Pe.-gr.; or_f. and No.; Ash.2 — 491. fortune hathe vs To.; to
f. vn-to In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co.,
Lan., SI.2, Th.; Pe.-gr. (Ra.2 til, To. om.); gyven (giueri) No.;
Har.4; Co., youen Ph.2 - 492. in ins. after and Del.; lolifte
E., Dd., Ch.; iolitee Hen. and all other MSS.; lifes Ph.2; for
to lyven In., Ad.1; Ii. -- 493. As f. And Tc.1, Ad.2; as ins.
before lightly Hod.; so ins. before as Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del.,
5*
68 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Ey, goddes precious dignitee! who wende
To-day that we sholde han so fair a grace?
496 But myghte this gold be caried fro this place
[784] jjoom t0 myn hous, or elles vn-to youres -
ffor wel ye woot J>at al this gold is oures -
Thanne were we in heigh felicitee !
500 But, trewely, by daye it may nat bee.
f/88] iyfeQ woijg 8eyU pat we Were theues stronge,
And for oure oweua tresor doon vs honge.
Ph.3); to f. so Chn., om. Phy.; we wil Phy.; SI.1; wolde Del.;
it ins., before spende Phy., In., Ad.1; Pa.; dispende Pa. -
494. Be (By) f. Ey No.; Gl.; Ph.3, A Ra.2, Hey Th.; precious
goddis Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ph.3, Ro.1); herte f. dignitee Se.,
Hat.: Pe.-gr.; Th ; wolde have ins. before wende In., Ad.1 (ha):
Ph.2 (a f. have). - 495. this day Pa.; Ra.3, Gl., That day
Tc.1; had ins. after han Dev.; Pa.; Se. ; Lin.; a om. Gg. -
496. — 497. Hen f. JToomln.; Ad.1; vnto myn /(owsBo.2; Hat.;
Hel.; Ba., Bo.1, Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Lin., Mm.. Ph.2, Ra.2,
Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Ash.1; in to m. h. Gl.; Pe., Ph.3; to ymcres
Phy., In., Ad.1; Pa.; Hat.; Har.3, Ii., Th.; Pe.-gr (exc. Lin.
Ph.3, Chn.); in to y. No.; Gl.; Ph.3; to oon ofy. Tc.1: horn to y.
Ad.2 - 498. panne mighte we seye fiat it were al ourcx
Co.-gr. (exc. Th. ; fiat om. SI.2, Ii.); we f. ye In.; I f. ye Phy.
No.; Bo.2(*/); Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Pe.-groups; Th.; pat
om. Phy., No.; To.; al om. Har.4 ; this gold is al o. Phy.; alle
the golde Ph.3; fiis gold is nougt o. Har.4 — 499.— 500. bi day
om. Hat.; dayliht In., Ad.1; u-ill f. may Hod. -- 501. wil f.
wolde Ii. ; fiat om. Phy.; we om. Lich.1, Lin. — 502. oure om.
Lich.; owene om. Dev.; Har.4; Ra.3, Gl.; Ro.1, To., Ash.1; fur
to ins. before honge Har.4, to h. Del., Ash.1; /n'ge ins. ib. Ra.3,
to be ins. ib. Gl. ; anhonge Ro.1; icronge f. honge Tc.1, Jiond
Hel. — 503. Pe.-gr., exc. Ro.1, places this line after the next;
mot f. moste Se.; be caried Phy., In., Ad.1, No.; Pa.; Se. ;
Ra.s, Gl.;Tc.*,Ne., Hel., Ii.,Cax.; Del., Ash.4; ben y caried Mm.:
caried be Har.4; Tc.1; Hat.: Har.2; he f. be Th.; this & next
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 69
This tresor moste ycaried be by nyghte,
As wisely and as slyly as it myghte; 504
Wherfore I rede pat cut among vs alle
Be drawe, and lat se wher the Cut wol falle,
And he pat hath the Cut, with herte blithe
Shal renne to pe towne, and that ful swithe, 508
And brynge vs breed and wyn ful priuely,
And two of vs shul kepen subtilly
1. om. Hod. — 504. and om. Ad.1; so ins. before sleighly Lau.2,
also si. To.; scleygtly No.; Hel.; Ro.1, SI1; menf.it Gg.; we
f. it Se.; Ra.3, Gl.; Ash.4 — 505. Therfore Hen., Phy., No.;
Gg., Bo.2; Ra.3, Gl.; I rede om. Ra.3, Gl. ; yoiv add. after rede
Phy.; cut om. Bo.2; Tc.1; let(e) loke f. pat Cut Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2;
Co.-gr. (to loke Ii.); Pe.-gr. (lete vs loke Lin.); vs om. Phy.;
Ba., Ra.2 — 506. We f. Be Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se.; To f. Be
Ra.3, Gl. ; Pe.-gr.; Th. ; Let dr. No.; A cutt be drawen Tc.1,
Drawe kutt f. Be Drawe Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax., Draw hit
Har.3; lott ins. after drawe Lin., Ph.3; and om. Tc.2, Ne.;
Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; loke f. lat se Del.; lat se om. Tc.1; lat
om. Hat.; Ph.3; on ivhom f. wher Tc.1; Hel.; f>at ins. after
wher Har.3, Hel. (after on tvhom), Ii. , Cax.; bat f. the Lin.;
the om. Hat.; To.; it f. the cut No.; Pa.; Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3,
Hel., Ii., Cax.; shal f. wol Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; Har.3; To.; om.
Tc.1; be ins. after wil Ii. — 507. And om. Har.4, Pa.; Hat.;
Ra.3. Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Lan.); Pe.-gr.; he bat om. Tc.1,
the cutte happith f. hath the Cut Pa.; the om. Hat.; Har.3,
shortist ins. before cutt Tc.2, Cax., Th.; curt f. cut Pe., Har.2,
Lau.1, SI.1, schorte Del.; chereL herte Har.3, Hel.; ful f. with
herte Ne. — 508. vnto f. to Ash.2; be om. E. and most MSB.;
extant Har.4, Pa., Ash.2; Lan.; Ii.; Mm., To.; also f. and that
ful Ra.3, GL; as f. ful In., Ad.1; Pa. — 509. To f. And Har.*,
Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co.- & Pe.-groups; drink f.
wyn Pe.-gr.; Th.; & bat ins. before ful Har.3; wol f. ful In.,
Ad.1; om. No.; Gg.; Ra.3, Gl. — 510. shul E., Ch.; Ash.2; Se.;
Ad.2; Co.; Ba.,Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Mm., Ph.2, Ro.2, To., Chn.,
70 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
This tresor wel, and if he wol nat tarie,
512 Whan it is nyght, we wol this tresor carle.
I80°] By oon assent, where as vs thynketh best,1
That oon of hem the Cut broghte in his fest.
And bad hem drawe, and looke where it wol falle:
516 And it fil on the yongeste of hem alle,
And forth toward the toun he wente anon.
And al so soone as that he was agon.
Ash.1; it ins. after kepe Har.3; Del., Lin.: fulins. before subtil;/
Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., Ch., No.; Pa.; Se.; Hat.; Tc.1,
Co.- & Pe.-groups (exc. Pe., Ph.3 — 511. thef. this Pa. ; we wole
doo f. tresour icel and Del.; and ora. Org. ; were f. irel Har.3.
wil Ii., om. Hel.; ye f. he li. - - 512. fiat ins. after Whan
Co.. Lan., SI.2; wol we Tc.1; shal f. wol Tc.2; our f. this No.,
the Pa.; 81.*, that Ad.2, }>y Co. — 513. bet- f. where Har.4;
that f. as Pa.; Hel.; as om. No.; Ph.3; thynketh rs Dev.; we
f. vs To.; vs om. Gl.; likith f. thynketh No.: Har.4, Pa.; Tc.1;
Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., Ph.3), semeth Bo.2, lest (lusfe, liste) Hat.:
Ra.:I, Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Lin., Ph.3; beste lisie (luste) Se. ; Ii.;
hit lyketh vs best Ash.4 — 514. Than oon Ch. ; The toon No.;
Har.3, Hel.; Mm.; To., The oon Ra.3, GL; An kuttes one
of hem f. That oon of hem the Cut Lan.; of om. Bo.2; hem
om. Lau.1; the Cut om. Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., SI.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel.,
Ii.; brougt the cut Ra.3, Gl. ; brought gresse (gras) f. the Cut
br. Hat; Pe.-gr.; Th.; brought straweTc.*, Cax.; on f. in Phy.;
in hast f. in his fest No. — 515. had f. bad Th. : hym f. hem
E., Ch.; Hat.; Tc.1; Ne., Cax.1; on whom f. where Hat.; Ra.1,
Gl., Ad.2; Co.-gr. (wher J>at Har.3); Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe.); on him
f. where Tc.1; it om. Tc.1, Ad.2; icol E., Hen., Ch.; Har.4, Pa.;
Se.; Ra.3, Gl. ? Co., Tc.2, Hel.; Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin.,
Ro.2, SI.1; Chn., om. No.; Tc.1; Bo.1, Ph.2. Ash.4, tcolde the
other MSS. — 516. Cut f. it No.; ora. Tc.1 — 517. forth om.
No.; Ii.; to f. toward No.; Har.3; ..toward he fill anon- foini
Ra.3; drough f. went Gl. — 518. that om. Phy., No.; Har.4;
Ash.2; Se., Hat ; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe.):
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 71
That oon of hem spak thus vn-to that oother,
Thow kuowest wel thou art my sworne brother; 520
Thy profit wol I telle thee aaon. t808]
Thou woost wel that oure felawe is agon,
And heere is gold, and that ful greet plentee,
That shai departed been among vs thre. 524
[8121
gon E., Phy., Hod., No., In.; Gg.; Pa.; Hat; Tc.'-gr.; Co.-gr. L
<exc. Co., Hel.); Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2, To.); y-gon Co., Hel.;
Bo.1, Ph.2: his wey goone Del.; 11. 518—22 om. Ash.4 — 519.
The toon No.; Lan., Har.3, Hel., li. ; Mm., To.; pe, one Gl. ; of
hem om. E.; li.; thus om. In., Ad.1; Gg.; Hav.4; Se., Hat.;
li., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.); pus spake Bo.2; to f. vn-fo
Phy., No.; Tc.1; Bo.1, Ph.2, To.; the tothir In.. Ad.1, No. (pe
todir); Lan., Har.3, Hel., li.; Mm.; that tothir To.; the other
Dd.; Bo.2; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. — 520. wost f. knowest Har.4, Pa.;
Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, & Pe.-groups; right ins. before ivelle li.; pat
ins. after wel Har.4, Pa.; Co., Lan., Har.3; Bo.1; owne ins. after
my To.^gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2, To.);
sworne In.; Bo.2; Har.4; GL; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, li., Th.;
Ba., Lau.2, Ph.3, SI.1, Chn., sztweNo.; Gg.; Hel.;Lich., Ash.1,
•sworen Ash.2; Tc.2; Mm., To., sworn E. and rest, but dere f.
sworne Lau.1 — 521. profyr Ad.1, profete li.; Mm., prophet
SI.1; profile repeated after I Lau.2; I wille To.; warne f. telle
Del.; to ins. before ye (thee) Mm.; hiere ins. before anon Tc.1;
right ins. ib. Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., li., Cax., Th.; this and
next 1. om. Ra.3, GL; Lin. — 522. and also add. before thou Pa. ;
Now ib. Ash.4; that om. No.; Pa.; Ph.2, Ash.4; poure f. oure
Bo.1; felawes Hat.; goon f. agon Hai., Hod., No.; Gg. ; Pa.;
Se., Hat.; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Chn.); To. repeats here
11. 518 & 519, but cancels the latter. — 523. and that om.
Ph.2; and om. Ph.3; tvel f. ful In., wol Ad.1; right f. ful Hat.;
Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe.,Lin.); ful om. Phy., Ch., No.; Pa., Ash.2; Ad.2; Pe.,
Lin. ; greet om. Ad.2 — 524. And f. That Ash.4; it ins. before shal
Hat.; Tc.^gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe., Bo.1, Ph.2); shold f.
shal Hai., Dev., Hod.; Pa.; Se.; Hel., moste Ash.4; Iparted No.;
Se.; be departed Phy.; Pa,; Tc.1; SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Cax.;
72 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
But nathelees, if I kan shape it so
That it departed were among vs two.
Hadde I nat doon a freendes torn to thee?
528 That oother answerde, 'I noot hou that may be;
[816] jje woot we[ that the gold is with vs tweye.
What shal we doon? what shal we to hym seye?J
Del., Ro.1, Ash.4; been om. Ii.; Ph.3 — 525. natherlesse Ad.1,
nethirlese No.; Har., Hel.; neuer the lesse Pa.; Ii., nertheles
Gl., neiheles Cax.1; Lin, Ra.2; • yit f. if Del.; that ins. after if
Hat.; Th.; Ph.2, Ph.3; coude (couthe) No.; Se. ; speke f. shape
Gg.; it om. Ash.2; Ph.2 — 526. But f. That Ad.1; is f. ^Ba.;
were departid Pa. ; shall been departed but f. departed were
Del.; betwene f. among Phy., bihoix Har.4, Pa. — 527. Were
thou nat mochel holden vnto me Ra.3, Gl. (holden moche);
And thanne haue I, etc. Del.; haue f. Hadde Pa.; pen ins.
after don Ash.4; friendly f. freendes Th., freedis Del.; for f.
to Dev.; Tc.1 — 528. Yes quod he that I not hou shulde be
Ra,3, Gl. (but but f. that & it after how); The todir No.; The
tother Har.3, Hel., Ii. ; Mm., To.; answere SI.2, vnswared
Ba.; ne wot Pa.; loote not Lau.2; it f. that No.; Ad.2; Tc.2,
Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax. ; To., Ash.4; it ins. after pat Lin.;
my&t f. may No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ad.2; Co.-gr. ; Pe.-gr. (exc.
Del.). — 529. J f . He Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.- & Pe.-groups;
Yee f. I No.; ivolde f. 1000^ Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; hoic f. toeJ
E. , om. Hen., Phy., Dd.-group; Gg., Bo.2; Lan.; that om. Pa.;
Tc.1; Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax.; Lich., Ph.3, Ash.1; good
f. gold Pa.; shalbe f. is Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; were f. is Se., Hat.;
Pe.-gr.; Th. ; left ins. after is In., Ad.1; oure(s) two f. with vs
tweye Se., Hat.; Co.- & Pe.-groups, oure(s) tweye Tc.1, Ad.2;
this and next 1. om. Ra.3, Gl. — 530. Whal f. What shal E.;
shul(n) f. first shal Dd., Hai., In.; Ash2; Lan., Ne., Cax.; Lich.,
Ro.2, To., Chn., Ash.1, Ash.4; shold(e) ib. Hod.; Ad.1; Har.4;
Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Ii., Th.; most
MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exc. Lich., Ro.2, To., Chn., Ash1, Ash.4); be
f. we Phy., ye Hod.; pan ins. before do Har.4; seye f. doon
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 73
cShal it be conseil?J seyde the firste shrewe,
cAnd I shal tellen in a wordes fewe 582
What we shal doon and brynge it wel aboute.'
'I graunte', quod that oother. cout of doute,
That by my trouthe I wol thee nat biwreye/
"Now", quod the firste, 'thou woost wel we be tweye, 536
And two of vs shul stronger be than oon. [824:}
Co.-gr. (exc. Th.) ; that it myghte be so f. what shal we to
hym seye Se., Hat. ; Pe.-gr. (ne before myghte Del.) ; Th. ;
shul(n) f. second shal Dd., Hai., Dev., In., Ad.1; Ash.2; Tc.2,
Ne., Cax.; shold(e) ib. Hod.; Har.*; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2;
Har.3, Hel., Ii.; to hym om. Phy.; Har.*, Pa.; Tc.1, Ad2.
Co.-gr.; do f. seye Co.-gr. (exc. Th.). -- 531. this f. the Hel,
- 532. And om. To.; it ins. after telle(n] Dd.-gr.; Se.; Hel.r
Ii.; Bo.1, Del., Ph.2;^>e ins. before telle(n) Lin., Mm.; the ins.
after telle(ri) Phy.; Har.4, Pa.; Ra.3, Gl.; Tc.2, Har.3, Cax.,
Th.; Har.2, Lich., To., Ash.1; the ins. after it In., Ad.1; Bo.1,
Del., Ph.2; a E., Hen., Phy., Ch. ; Gg.; om. in all other MSS. -
533. That f. What Lan.; shul Hen., Dd., Hai., Ch., In.; Har.*,
Ash.2; Se.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Cax.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Del., Ra.2); shulde Ad.1; shulde ive SI.2; wol f. shal Th. ;
to f. and Del.; bryngen E. ; Lich., Ash.1; wel om. Hat.; Pe.-gr.;
this and next 1. om. Ash.* — 534. the todir (be tober) No.;
Har.3, Hel.; Lin., Mm.; the othir Tc.1, GL, Ad.2; Ii.; Ba., Lau.2
(othrer), Ra.2, Ro.2 ; iviboute f. owt of Har.*; Ii. ; Bo.1, Del.,
Lin., Mm.; now ins. before out Hai., Dev.; any ins. before
doute Del., Mm. — 535. That om. Ash.*; my om. Har.2, Ro.2,
SI.1; quoth be one ins. after trouth Ash.*; shal E. ; Ash.*,
nyl Pe., Bo.1, Ph.2, ivol (ivil) all other MSS.; nat the Dev.;
Ra.3; SI.2, Tc.2, Ii.; Ba., Lau.1; thee om. Hat; nat om. Ph.2;
I ivol it to no white be vrey Hel.; wryen Ash.* — 536. Now quod
the firste om. Hel. ; he f. the firste No. ; Gg. ; Ad.2; Tc.2, Ne., Har.,
Ii., Cax., Th. , / furst Ra.3, he first GL, this /ers^Ra.2; wiste f.
woost (wotest) Gl. ; Lin., ivoote Pe.; syth f. thou woost wel
Ash.*, om. Pa.; wel om. Ad.2; Del.; that ins. before we Phy.;
Gg. ; Hel.; we om. Ra.3; but ins. before tweye Pa. — 537. yit
74 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Looke, whan pat he is set, thou right anon
Aryse, as though thou woldest with hym pleye.
540 And I shal ryue hym thurgh the sydes tweye,
[828] -\yjjii t|iaj; t\\Q\\ strogelest with hym as in game.
And with thy daggere looke thou do the same.
And thanne shal al this gold departed be,
544 My deere freend, bitwixen me and thee.
[832] Tnaime may vve bothe our lustes all fulfille,
ins. after and Pa.; tweyne f. two Co.-gr.; strengger shal be
Phy. ; Ro.1 (stronger); shall be strenger Ra.3; Gl.; shul E.,
Hen., Dd., Hai., Ch.; Har.4, Ash.2; Se.; Ad.2; Co.; Pe., Ba.,
Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Mm., Ro.2, To., Chn., Ash.1; is sfrengere
than is oon In., Ad.1; beie f. be Ba. — 588. bat (after whan}
om. No.; Gg., Bo.2; Har.4; Se., Hat.; Tc^gr.; Co.-gr. (exc.
SI.2, Tc.2, Cax.2); Pe.-gr. ; thou right anone Cax.2; that f. thou
E., Hen., Dd., Hai., Hod., Ch. ; Gg. ; Ash.2; ihou (or that) om.
Dev., No., In., Ad.1; Bo.2; and panne anon f. thou right anon
Co., SI.2, Cax.1, Th.; and that anon the other MSS.; whole 1.
wanting Tc.2 539. Arys E., Hen., Ch. ; Gg., Bo.2; Har.*;
Ad.2; Avise Har.3; if f. though GL; though om. Phy., Hod.;
Gg.; Har.4, Pa., Ash.2; Hat.; Ad.2; Co., Lan.; woldeGl.; Ash.4
- 540. renne f. ryue Pa.; Tc^-gr. ; Co., Lan., SI.2; To.; hym
om. To.; his f. the Se.; Tc.^gr.; To. — 541. Whils No., Har.4,
Pa.; Se.; Bo.1, Mm., Ph.2; Whiles Hat.; Tc.'-gr., Co.-gr.
(Whitest SI.2); rest of Pe.-gr. (ivhilest Lau.2, while Ro.1, To.,
Ash.4); that om. Hod., No.; Har.4; Tc.2, Ne.. Har.3, Pel., Ii.,
Cax.; Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.% Ra.2, To., Ash.4; asL thatVcv.; his f.
him Phy.; as om. Ash.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); in om. Mm. -
542. bat bou dost f. thou doo Lin. — 543. al om. Hel. ; Lin.,
Ra.2, To.; be f. this Har.4;' Th; good f. gold Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.1;
with this. 1. begins the fragment of Ph.1 -- 544. own ins.
before dere Ash.4; bitwene Hai., Dev.; Tc.1; Hat.; Bo.1, Ph.2;
a tivixe Lich., Ash.1; thee and me Hen., Phy., Hod., In., Ad.1;
Bo.2; Har.4, Ash.2; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Gl., Ad.2; Co., SI.2, Tc.2,
Har.3, Ii., Th. ; Pe.-gr. -- 545. moun f. may Dd., moiv Hai.,
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 75
And pleye at dees right at oure owene wille.J
And thus acorded been thise shrewes tweye
To sleen the thridde, as ye han herd me seye. 548
This yongeste, which pat wente to the toun,
fful ofte in herte he rolleth vp and doun
The beautee of thise floryns newe and brighte.
C0 lord", quod he, 'if so were pat I myghte 552
[840]
Dev., Hod.; saufly ins. before bothe In., Ad.1: we om. Ash.1;
bothe oni. Har.4; bosies f. lustes Ii.; both f. all Phy. ; all om.
In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe.-groups (to
f. all Ph.3). — 546. at pe dicettod.; Gg.; Pa.; Se.; Tc.1; SI.-,
Har.3, Ii.; Pe., Ba., Del., Har.2,. Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ph.3, Ro.1,
Ro.2, SI.1, To., Chn., Ash.4; atte dees In., No.; Hat.; Co., Lan.
(att), Ne., Hel., Cax. ; Lich., Ra.2, Ash.1; dees E., Hen., Ch.,
In.: Ph1, Bo.2; Har.4, Ash.2; Lan.; To.; dels Gg. ; Ra.2; dys
(dice) all other MSS. ; right om. No.; Se. ; Ii.; Pe., Del.; al
our will f. at oure owene iville No. - - 547. this f. thus Ii.,
thise Ba. ; pe f. thise litin.; Ph.3; twayn (tiveyne), Har.4;Lau.2,
Lin. -- 548. han om. Har.4; Se., Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Co.,
Lan., SI.2, Th.; most MSS. of the Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe., Bo.1, Lin.,
Ph.2, Ro.1); sayn (seyne) Har.4; Lau.2, Lin.; if thei may f. as
ye han herd me seye Ra.2 — 549. The f. This No.; Pa.; Se.;
Hel., Ii.; Lin.; ivhich om. Hai., Dev.; ivyght f. which Gg., with
SI.1; pat om. Phy., No.; Pa.; Tc.1; Ash.4; teas went Tc.1; vn-to
f. to E.; Pa., Ash.2; SI.2; Ro.1, into Phy.; Tc.1; Hel.; toun
om. Ash.4 — 550. Wei f. fful In., Wol Ad.1; softe f. ofte Lin.,
often tyme Tc. *, fast Har.4; in om. Tc.1; his ins. before herte
No.; Gg.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1; Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2) ; it
f. he Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe.. Ra.2, Ash.4 [rolled hit]}, om. No.;
Tc.1; Pe.; rolled(e) Gg.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3; Tc.2, Ne., Har.8, Hel.,
Ii., Cax., Th. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lau.2); musith f. rolleth Pa.,
wolowyd Lau.2 — 551. on add. before the Pa. ; the f. ihise
Ad.1; Gg., Ph.1; Har.4; florencez Dev.; Tc.1; Ra.3, Gl. ; Ph.2;
feir(e) f. newe No.; Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; newe (or faire) and
om. Ash.4 -- 552. god ins. after lord Pa.; if ins. before so
76 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Haue al this tresor to my self allorie,
Ther is no man f)at lyueth vnder the trone
Of god that sholde lyue so murye as I!J
556 And atte laste the feend. oure enemy,
[844] putte m Djs thought pat he sholde poyson beye,
With which he myghte sleen hise felawes tweye;
ffor why the feend foond hym in swich lyuynge
560 That he hadde leue him to sorwe brynge;
[848] _
Pe.-gr. (exc. Ro.1; it were so Ba., SI.1); too f. so Del.; that
I so migt f. so were f>at I myght Tc.1, Ra.3; pat om. Hat.;
Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.). — 553. Al bis tresour wynne f. Haue
al this tresor Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); gold t. tresor Har.4; vnto f.
to Har.*, Ash.2; Gl., om. Phy. — 554. nys f. is Pa., Ash.2;
Co., SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th. ; Pe., Ba., Lin.; lyeth f. lyueth
Ra.3; the om. In., Ad.1, No.; Tc.1; Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Ii.,
Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ro.1). -555. Of. Of Tc.2, Hel.; good(e)
f. god Phy., In., Ad.1; Gg., gold(e) Hod.; Har.4; Hat.: Pe.-gr.
(exc. Chn., Ash.4); thai om. Phy., No.; be f. lyue No.; Mm.;
as f. so Hai., Dev., Ch.; Ash.2; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Hat.; Co.,
Lan., SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.3, Ra.2,
Ro.2, SI.1, To., Chn.; also Del., als Mm.; meryer than f. so
murye as Pa.; myrily f. murye Phy.; Tc.1, Ra.3, GL; Lin.;
half so mery Ad.2; a lyff ins. after mery In., Ad.1 - 556.
And om. SI.2; atte the Hod.; f>e f. atte Lin.; at f. atte (or at
. the) Tc.2, Har.3; Bo.1, Ph.2; oure f. the Lin. • dedly ins. before
enemy Har.3; Del. — 557. heri(e) f. thought No.; Gg.; Tc.1;
Tc.2, Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax.; Lich., To., Ash.1, om. Har.3; bat om.
In,, Ad.1; bye poysen Mm.; beye om. SI.1 — 558. the ins.
before which Pa.; Tc.1, Ad.2; SI.2; that after which Har.3 -
559. whiche f. why Ad.2, om. No.; foond om. Lau.1; in hem f.
hym in In., in him Ad.1; Pa.; him fond o/'Ra.3; hem f. hym
Lin., Ph.2, To. — 560. he om. Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2; icas
leef Pa. ; Gl. (lie)); leuer f. leue Tc.1, Ra.3; Ro.1, powere~Mm.;
hem f. hym E., No.; Gg., Ph.1; Pa.; Hel.; Lin., Ph.2, To.;
to sorwe him Har.4, Pa. (hem) ; Th. ; in f. to Tc.2, Cax. : to
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 77
ffor this was outrely his fulle entente
To sleen hem bothe, and neuere to repente.
And forth he gooth, no lenger wolde he tarie,
Into the toun, vn-to a potheearie. 564
And preyde hym that he hym wolde selle
Som poyson, pat he myghte hise rattes quelle:
And eek ther was a polcat in his hawe
That, as he seyde, hise capouns liadde yslawe, 568
And fayn he wolde wreke hym, if he myghte,
ins. before brynge Har.4; Tc.'2, Cax., Th.; Ash.4 — 561. ffor
om. Gg., Ph.1; ivitterly was f. was outrely (utterly, etc.) Har.*;
oughtirly is To.; Jully his hole f. outrely his fulle No.; ful
only E., Hen., Dd.-gr. (exc. No.) ; Ph. * ; Pa. ; Ad.2 ; pleyn f. ful Ash.2,
false Ra.3, om. in all other MSS. — 562. And deleted before
to Ra.2; hym repent SI.1 -- 563. nolde f. wolde Co., SI.2 —
564. Vn to f. Into In., Ad.1; Tc.1, Ad.2; Del., To.; the to the
Ph.3; to f. vn to Ne.; Apothecarie f. a pothecarie E., Hen., In.,
Ad.1; Ph.1, Bo.2; Pa.; Ad.2; Hel., Cax.1; Pe., Ba., Har.2, Lau.2,
Lich., Lin., Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.2, Chn. - - 565. hym om. before
that Ra.3 ; he to hym Pa. ; wold(e} him Phy., Dev., In., Ad. \
No.; Se.; Ra.3, Gl.; Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., IL, Cax., Th!
(u'ol); Ba., Bo.1, Del., Lin., Ho.1, Ash.1. Ash4; second hym om.
Bo.2; Tc.1; SI.2; To. — 566. hise om. Hod., In., Ad.1; Ash.4;
ratons In., Ad.1; Hat.; Ra.3, Gl.; his Battys hee myghte with
kylle Del.; kell(e) No.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Pe., Lau.1, Chn., kylle
(kille) Pa.; Se.; Ba., Del., Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2,
SI.1, To., Ash.4 -- 567. also f. eek Del.; therwith ins. before
there Tc.2; therwith f. there Ne., Cax. — 568. That om. No.;
Har.4; his capouns twice Pa.; liadde om. Ii.; he slawe f. yslawe
Hai., Dev., Hod.; Gg.; Ash.2; GL, Ad.2; Lin., Mm., To.; slawe
Pa.; Hat.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; Lau.2 (slowe}, Ash.4 — 569. Hee t.
And Del.; said(e) f. fayn Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, &
Pe.-groups; a-wreke No.; Se. ; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; avenge f. wreke
Ii., werke Lin., Ash.1; hem f. hym Tc.2, Ne., Cax., om. To.;
78 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
On vermyn pat destroyed hym by uyghte.
The Pothecarie answerde, cAnd thou shalt haue
572 A thyng that, al so god my soule saue,
[860] |n a| f^ wori(j ther is no creature
That ete or dronke hath of this confiture
fiat ins. after if Har.4; Tc.1; Th. — 570. Wo & sorow er to
morowe at nyght Ash.1 (in margin); Of f. On Hat.; Tc.'-gr. ;
Co.-gr. (exc. Tc.2); Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe.); destroiethTc.1, destroyen
Pe.; heni f. hym Hod., In., Ad.1; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Cax., Th.;
Pe.; day and f. by Pa.; whole 1. wanting Ii.; Lich. — 571.
This f. The In., Ad.1; Lich., Ash.1; Thapotecary Har.4, Ash.2,
the apotecary Pa.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; Co. (apotykaries) ; Pe.,
Lau.2; vnsivarid Ba.; sir f. and Tc.1, Ad.2; and om. Hat.;
Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.); seyd(e) ins. after and No.; Se. ;
he shuld f. thou shalt No., yee shal Pa., ye shuln Ad.2 -
572. that om. Tc,2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Cax., Th.; Ro.1; as f. al So
Hai., Dev.; Pa.; Hat.; Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Lau.2, Lin., JVIm., Ph.2,
Ph.3, Ro.1, Ash.*, als Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan.; Del., Har.2, Lau.1,
Lich., Ra.2, Ro.2, SI.1, Ash.1, al so wisly Hod., als wis Se.,
as wyssly Tc.2, Ne., Cax., Th., so Ii., om. No.; my ins. before
god Dev.; me f. my soule Phy., Hod., In., Ad.1; Tc.1; Bo.1;
mote ins. before my s. To. ; so ins. before save No. — 573. the
f. this Phy.; Ra.3, GL; Ash.2; nys f. is Phy., Dev., In., Ad.1;
Har.4, Ash.2; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, Hel., Th.;
Pe., Ba., Del., Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin., Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2,
SI.1, To., Ash.4; ne is ther f. ther is noP&. ; no om., creaturis
To. — 574. eten or dronken E., In., Ad.1; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.,
Lan. (drunke), SI.2 (andf. or), Ne.; etyn or drynkyn Pa.; Tc.2,
Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; eteth or drinketh Ra.3, Gl.; Hat; Th.;
Del., Mm., Ph.3, Chn.; ett or drank Lin.; ete or drynke Ch.,
No.; Gg., Bo.2; Ash.1; Se.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Mm., Ph.3, Chn.,
Lin.); and f. or Dev. (SI.2); hadde f. hath In., Ad.1; Har.4; hath
om. by most MSS., extant E., Hen., Phy., Dd.-gr. (exc. In.,
Ad.1); Ph.1; Ash.2; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr. (exc. Ii., Th.); of om.
Ra.3, 61.; Constiture Hod., confecture Phy., Dev., No.; Har.4,
Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe. -groups (confecturis To.). -
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 79
^Noght but the mountance of a corn of \vhete,
That he ne shal his lit' anon forlete, 576
Ye, sterue he shal, and that in lasse while
Than thou wolt goon a-paas, nat but A Mile,
This poyson is so strong and violent/
This cursed man hath in his hond yhent 580
This poyson in a box, and sith he ran
575. mountenaunce Phy., Dev., In., Ad.1, No.; Gg.; Tc.1, Ra.;i,
Gl.; SI.2, Tc.2, Bar.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.2, Th.; Bo.1, Ro.1, SI.1, To.
— 576. and f. That Pa.; ne om. Gg., Ph.1, Bo.2; Pa.; Hel.;
schuld Har.4; Anon placed before shal Hel., placed before
his Phy., No.; Pa., Ash.2; Se. ; Gl., Ad.2; Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Har.3,
Ii., Cax.; Bo.1, Ash.* -- 577. pat f. Ye Hod., and Pa.; Ii.;
Ne Ad.2; streve~So.; Hel.; and that om. Phy.; ge f. that SI.1;
schort f. lasse Ph.3 — 578. That f. Than Phy.; Ba., Bo.1,
Lau.1, Ph.2, Chn.; Or f. Than Tc.2, Ne., Cax., As Lich., Ash.1 ;
ivoldist f. wolt (ivilt) No.; Tc.1; Ii.; Th.; Del.; wold(e) GL;
Bo.1, Ph.2, Ph.3, wolle SI.1, om. Phy.; the spase of a myle f.
a-paas, etc. No., the space of halff a myle Se., passynge half
a myle Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; passe f. goon a-paas Ii.; hot before
a pace as well as before a myle Lan.; nat om. Phy., In., Ad.'
(No.); Tc.1; (Se.)'; (Tc.2, Ne., Cax.), Har.3, Hel., Ii.; Del., To.;
but om. (No.); (Se.); Pa.; (Tc.2, Ne., Cax.). — 579. The f. This
Hen., Phy., Dd.-gr. ; Gg.-gr. ; Har.4-gr. ; Tc.1, Ad.2; Lin.; is om.
Se. ; that ins. before is Hat.; Ad.2; Pe.-gr. ; so stronge is Ii. ;
harde f. strong Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; so ins. before violent No.;
Pa.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Lin.; Ra.3, Gl. have 1. 580 instead of
this one. - - 580. it in hand f. in his hond Ro. \ hit in hi s
hond To.; hand(e) f. hond Hen., Phy., Dd., Dev., Hod.; Pa.;
Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Lan., Ii.; Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.1, SI.1, Ash.1, handes
Ash.2, hondis Del., holde Tc.2; it hent f. yhent Hod., No.;
Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Ii., Cax.; Pe., Bo.1,
Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Mm., Ph.2, Ra.% SI1, To. (hit a second
time), Ash.1, Ash.4; hent In., Ad.1; Bo.2; Ash.2; Ad.2; Th. ;
Ba., Del., Ra.2, Chn. ; Of the apotecary (potecarye) as I say
you verement Ra.3, Gl. (cp. 1. 579). — 581. And swyth in to
80 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
In-to the nexte strete vn-to a man,
And borwed hym large botelles thre,
584 And in the two his poyson poured he,
[872] jjie thrive he kepte clene for his drynke,
ft'or al the nyght he shoop hym for to swynke
the strete vnto aman Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; And tvent in to the
next strete vnto A man Har.3; This poyson And in to be next (!)
en to (!) man Hel. ; This poysone toke he of this man li. ;
The f. This Gg.-gr. ; And put it f. This poyson Hod.; Se.;
Bo.', Lich., Ash.1; he put ins. after box Har.2 (in margin);
& ins. before in No.; in om. Lin.; swith f. sith No., sins
Har.*, sithen(s) Pa. ; Ash.2; Se.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2;
Pe.-gr. (then Bo.1); he om. Ba. - - 582. As fast as ever h.
nujght he ranne Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1, Har.3 (rynne f. he ran), Hel.
(that ins. after evir); he put it in a boxe and sithen he ranne
li. (cp. 1. 581 Se., etc.); Vnto f. In-to Bo.2; To.; to f. vnto
Ba., to annother Del. •- 583. boroivith No.; Se. ; him om.
Ash.4; larges Lau.2; hotels E.. Hen., Phy., Hai., Hod., Ch. ;
Ph.1; Har.4, Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; Lan., Th.; Bo.1, Lau.1, Mm.,
Ph.2, Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1; botell Ash.4 — 584. And (only in Pe.)
to his felaices agein (onon Mm.) repair eb (repeyred Del.)
he Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin.; cp. 1. 590); the same 1. ins. li.
before the right one; in to f. in Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; therto f. in
the two Phy.; in this wyn Ra.3, in these tivey Gl., in the
secounde Ad.2; tho f. the Ad.1; the om. Tc.2, Har.3; tweyne
f. tivo Co.-gr (exc. Th.); of them ins. after ticeyne Har.3; be
f. his No.; Se.; Tc.2, Ne., Hel., li., Cax., Th., this Tc.^gr.;
Co., Lan., SI.2, om. Har.3; puttith f. poureth No.; put Hod.,
Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Hel.; 11. 584—89 om. Dev. — 585. This f. The
In., Ad.1; Botell ins. after III Ash.*; he om. Ph.3; kepithEa,.3-,
Gl., kepe Har.3; owene ins. before drynke E.; Ash.4; 11. 585 — 90
om. Mm., SI.1 — 586. that f. the Del., Lin.; the om. Tc.2, Ne.,
Har.3, Hel., li., Cax.; shop (shoop) Dd., In., Ad.1; Gg., Ph.1;
Har.*, Pa., Ash.2; Co., Lan., Ne., Cax.; Lau.1, Ph.3, schepe
Har.3, shape Bo.1, shapped Lau.2, shoope (shope) E. and the
rest; for before to om. Se., Hat.; Tc^-gr. ; Co., Lan.; Ba.,
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 81
Tn cariynge of the gold out of that place.
And whan this Riotour with sory grace 588
Hadde filled with wyn hise grete botels thre, t876!
To his felawes agayn repaireth he.
What nedeth it to sermone of it moore?
ffor right as they hadde cast his deeth bifoore, 592
Right so they han hym slayn, and that anon.
And whan pat this was doon, thus spak that oon,
Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lin., Ph.3, Ra.2, Ro.1, Ro.2, To., Chn.,
Ash.4 - - 587. cariage f. cariynge Hod.; Pa.; of before the
om. Har.4; Gl.; that f. the Gg., Bo.2; Se., Hat.; SI.2, Har.3,
Hel., li.; Pe.-gr. ; this f. #AeTc.2, Ne., Cax.; the om. In., Ad.1,
No.; at f. of after out Ad.'2; of om. Lan., Har.3; Lin.; the f.
that Ash.2, this Tc.2, Ne., Cax. — 568. And om. SI.2; treytour
f. Riotour No. ; Lin., hasardour Del. — 589. With ivyne had
fillid No.; full f. filled Ra.3, GL, fulled Ad.2; with om. Har.3,
li.; hym f. wyn Ch., In., Ad.1; Tc^-gr. ; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3,
li., Th.: Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2); fulle f. with wyn Tc.2, Ne.,
Hel., Cax.1; with him filled Lich., Ash.1; this f. /w'sTc.2; grete
om. In., Ad.1; Har.4; Tc.1; Tc.2 -- 590. SI.2 repeats here 1.
584; repaired Phy., In., Ad.1; Gg.; Ash.2; Ra.3, Gl. (reparayled) ;
Th. ; Lin., Ra.2; repareth agen. he. Lau.2 — 591. Phy. trans-
poses 11. 590 & 592 ; neede of it f. nedeth it Gg. ; it after nedeth om.
Dev., In., Ad.1; Tc.1; Lich., Lin., Ash.1; servenf. sermone Lau.2;
therof f. of it Se., Hat.; Tc^-gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2, Har.3, li., Th.
(therof to sermon}; Pe.-gr. (exc. To.); of om. Har.4, Pa.; of it
after sarmone om. Gg. — 592. so ins. before as E. ; he f. they
Bo.1, Ph.2; their (her) f. his Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.2; he f. her SI.1;
so dide they yore f. his deeth bifoore To.; his deeth om. Ash.4;
to fore f. bifore No.; Lan., afore Co., SI.2, Ne., Hel., Cax.;
Lau.2, Ph.2 - 593. And ins. before right Phy.; slayn hym
Ash.4; right f. and that Ch. ; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., li., Cax.;
and that om. Phy., Hod. ; at f. and Ph.3 — 594. And om.
Hel.; Del.; whan om. li. ; that om. Hen., Phy., Hai., Dev.,
No.; Gg.-gr.; Har.4; Se., Hat.; Tc.1; SI.2, Tc.2, Har.3, Hel.,
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale. 6
82 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
'Now lat vs sitte and drynke, and make vs merie,
596 And afterward we wol his body berie.3
[884] ^n(j w^.|1 £jiat Word it happed hym par cas
To take the botel ther the poyson was,
And drank, and yaf his felawe drynke also,
600 ffor which anon they storuen bothe two.
[888] _
Cax., Th.; Lin., Ra.2. Ro.1; J>us f. this Bo.2; this om. Del.;
this was doon thus om. Ash.4; I-doon Har.4; then (feari) f.
thus No.; Bo.2; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe.-groups;
spak om. Gl. ; pe toon No.; Lan., Har.3, Hel. ; Lin.; whole 1.
wanting. Mm. — 595. may we f. lat vs No.; drynk and sitfe
Har.4, Pa.; Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2; Ba., Lin.; sitte and om. Del.;
vs after make om. Ch., No. — 596. aftir f. afterward Dev. ;
Ash.4, aftyr that Gg.-gr.; Ash.2, sifrfren Har.4; tcil we Pa.;
we om. Lin.; ivolej) Ba., Har.2, Ro.2, SI.1, wilith To.; whole 1.
om. li. — 597. afterward f. with that ivord Har.4, Pa.; Ad.2;
Co.-gr. (efteivard Lan., after that Th.); after feat Hat.; Tc.1;.
Pe.-gr. (that om. To., Ash.4); sone aftir Ra.3, Gl. ; it om.
Pa.; happeth Bo.2; Lin., happenyd Fa., happnid Har.3; hem
f. hym Phy., Hod., No.; Har.4; Se. (them), Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co.,
SI.2 (them), Hel., li., Cax.2, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2); hym
om. Har.3; by caas Del.; cause f. caas Har.3 — 598. The one
take f. To take Th.; taken Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ph.3,
Ra.2, Ro.1, Ash.1); a botell Hat.; Pe.-gr. (but thee b. Del.,
Har.2, Lich., Lin. [bottellis], Ro.1, Ash.1); wher f. ther No.,
wherin Pa.; Pe. ; Har.2, Lich., Mm., Ra.2, To., Chn., Ash.1,
in which Se. ; there in Hat.; Tc.1, Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., Th.; rest
of Pe.-gr.; in ins. before teas Hod.; this poyson Lin.; the
before poison om. Ra.3 ; To. — 599. Hee f. And Del. : And
drank om. Lich., Ash.1; to ins. before his No. ; it ins. ib. Ne.;
felawes Ad.2; drynke om. Phy.; Hat.; Lau.1, To. ; alsobe f. also
Pe. — 600. thorugh f. For Se., Hat. ; Pe.-gr.; Th.; which anon
om. Hat.; anon placed after storuen Bo.1, Ph.2; anon om. In.,
Ad.1; Har.4; Ph.3; stervenNo.; Se., Hat.; Ra.3, Gl. ; Co.-gr. (exc.
Co., Lan.); most MSS. of the Pe.-gr.; sterued Har.4; Mm. (-den),
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 83
But, certes, I suppose that Auycen
Wroot neuere in no Canon, ne in no fen,
Mo wonder signes of empoisonyng
Than hadde thise wrecches two er Mr endyng. 604
Thus ended been thise homycides two,
Ank eek the false empoysoner also.
0 cursed synne of alle cursednesse ! Auctor.
dyedPa,.; Del., skorncn A.&.."* , starue(n}~P\iy . ; Lich., Ph.2, sturuen
Lin., ster/'Ro.1; two om. Pe. — 601. trowe f. suppose Har.3;
neuer ins. after that Ra.3, Gl.; amycen Har.4, a Se. (but space
left), a vicen Ba., a visen SI.1, a phisicien Har.2, avysoun Ph.3,
Avyseceon Ash.1; 11. 601 — 4 om. No.; Ash.4 -- 602. wrote
neuere, rest om., but space left Se.; in after neuere om. Phy. ;
nor caton ne G alien f. in no Canon ne in no fen li. ; no om.
before Canoun Har.4; Bo.2; Ph.2; common f. Canon Hai., Dev.,
Caton Har.3 (cp. IL); ne om. Ra.3; To.; Innocen f. in no fen
Pa.; gene f. fen Tc.2 (?), Cax.1, fon Ash.1 — 603. More f. Mo
Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Hel., Cax., Th. , No Bo.1; thynges f. signes
Ch., In., Ad.1; sonoes Har.4, Pa.; Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr.
(soroivynges li.) ; Pe.-gr. (sonve Lin., stories Ph.2), stories Ra.3,
Gl. (Ph.2); poysonyng Pa.; imposynynges Ra.3, Gl. — 604.
That f. Than Phy., Thus Har.4, Pa. ; Hat.; Tc.'-gr.; Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lau.2, Mm. [Then], Del.,
To.), Thise Del., To.; haues f. hadde Pa.; too f. two In., Ad.1;
Lau.1, to Gl.; Har.3, Hel.; Lau.2, Ph.3, Ash.1; to fore f. two
To.; iivo om. SI.2, li. ; Ph.2; there f. er Phy., a£ Se.; li.; Mm.,
in Cax.2, Th.; er (or) om. Har.4, Pa.; Hat.; Tc^-gr.; rest of
Co.- & Pe. -groups; f>ere f. hir Hat.; endinges Ra.3, Gl. — 605.
f>ise f. Thus Bo.2; endyng f. ended Lau.2; hazardouris f.
homycides No., homicyders Ash.4; 11. 605 & 606 transposed
Ro.1; too i. two In., Ad.1, No.; To.. — 606. eek om. Hat.;
Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; of ins. before the Ra.3, Gl.; this f. #Ae
Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. To.); fals om. Hel. (which MS.
ends with this 1.); poisoner Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl. ; To. — 607. cur-
sidnesse f. Cursid synne In., Ad.1; fule ins. before of alle
6*
84 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
608 0 tray tours homycide, o wikkednesse!
[896] Q glotonye. luxurie, and hasardrye!
Thou blasphemour of Crist with vileynye
And othes grete. of vsage and of pride !
612 Alias, maukynde, how may it bitide
[900] jjiat to t^y ereatour, which pat the wroghte.
And with his precious herte-blood thee boghte.
Thou art so fals and so vnkynde, alias?
616 Now, goode men, god foryeue vow youre trespas,
[904] _
Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ash.1); Th.; ful of f. of
alle Har.4; Tc.1; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); Ash.1; fattith f. of alle
Pa. — 608. traitour Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; Ash.2; Tc.1; tray-
torous Har.4; Gl.; Pe., traytouresse Ra.3; 0 ins. before homycyde
No.; Se. ; homicidy Har.*; homycidis Pa.; Se.; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3
(-yis), Ii., Cax.1; Pe.-gr., OmyeyderesCo.,ii&n., SI.2: Ash.4; off. o
before wikkednesse In., Ad.1; Ro. 1 — 609. 0 ins. before lu.rurij
No.; Ra.3, Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); luxure Hen., Phy.; Th. ;
lecchery f. luxurie Pa.; Lin., Ra.2; o f. and No.; Pa.; Ra.3,
Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); hasardye Dd., Dev., Ch.; Pa., Ash.2;
Se.; Ra.3, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2, Th.; Ba., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2,
Lich., Lin., Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, Chn., Ash.1 — 610. be f. Thou
Ba.; blashemar Cax.1, blasphemar Ne., Cax.2, &c.; cry f. crist
In., Ad.1 — 611. of f. And Pa.; And om. Phy.; of before pride
om. Ii.; Ash.4 — 612. what f. how Hai., Dev. — 613. Ther to
(berto) f. That to Har.4; Ra.3, GL, Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2; thou
f. to Ash.2; to om. Phy.; Ba., Lau.2; the f. thy Ra.2; which
om. Tc.1; that om. GL, Ad.2; Lich., Ph.2, Ash.1; he f. the
Hat.; Tc.2; Chn.; he is rought f. the ivroghte Ii.; be hath
wrought Gl. -- 614. Sith all this that ye (be) on the rode
boutf Ra.3, GL; the f. his SI.2; herte om. Gg., Ph.1; Pa.; Se.,
Hat.; Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.- and Pe. -groups; that ins. after blood
SI.2, also ib. Ii.; he f. thee Ash.2; SI.2: Bo.1, Del., Ph.2; thee
om. Phy.; hath ins. before bought Phy.; Bo.1, Ph.2 (y bougt)
— 615. that f. Thou Pa.; so om. before vnkynde Ash.4;
kyinde Del. -- 616. Now om. No.; goodemen Dd. ; Se.; SI.1;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 85
And ware yow fro the synne of Auarice!
Myn hooly pardoun may yow alle warice,
So pat ye offre nobles or sterlynges,
Or elles siluer, broches, spoones, rynges. 620
Boweth youre heed vnder this hooly bulle!
Com vp, ye wyues, offreth of youre wulle!
good men Hod.,- No., Ch., In., Ad.1; Har.4, Pa., Ash.2; Gl.,
Ad.2; Lan., SI.2, Tc.2, Har.3, Ii., Cax.2, Th.; Pe., Ba., Bo.1,
Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.2, Ph.3, Ro.2, Chn. ; men om. Ra.2; god
om. Phy. ; Ii.; forbede Ra.3, forbade Gl., for reve Ii. f. foryeue',
you foryeue In., Ad.1; ye f. yow Phy.; yow om. Hat.; Ra.3,
Gl., Ad.2; Co., Har.3, Cax.2; Ro.1, To. — 617. kepe f. ware
Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.); yee f. you No.; alle ins. after
yow Ash.4; of f. fro Ii.; the om. To. — 618. fro fie fende f.
alle Gl. ; alle om. Phy. ; Ii. ; warnyssh Hat., ravissh Gl. ;
warysshe In., Ad.1, No.; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.3; Co.-gr. (exc. Cax.2);
Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.1, Ph.2, Ro.1). - - 619. If t. So Phy.; eithir
f. or Tc.1, Ad.2; and f. or Phy.; shelinges f. sterlynges Dev.;
whole 1. om. Chn. — 620. Other f. or Ad.2, Hat.; Co., Lan.,
SI.2, Th.; Pe., Ba., Del., Lau.2, Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1, To., Chn.;
elles om. No.; Hat.; To., Ash.4; seluern Ad.2; broche Ash.2;
siluer spones broches Dev.; Gg. ; Har.4, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc1-,
Co.-, & Pe. -groups; or ins. before rynges Phy., Hai., Dev., Hod.,
In., Ad.1, No.; Har.4, Pa.;? Se., Hat.; Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Har.3,
Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ph3); and ins. ib. Tc.1, Ad.2; Co., Ii.
- 621. Bowyng Phy.; BoweGl.; Tc.2; Ra.2; hedes Phy., Dev.,
Hai.; Har.4; Tc.1; Tc.2; Del., Ash.4; hooly om. Pe.-gr. (exc.
Bo.1, Ph.2, Chn.); Th.; bulles Phy.; Tc.1, Ra.3, GL; Co.-gr.
(exc. Th.); To.; Mile Lin. — 622. Com(e) E., Dd., Hai., Dev.,
Hod., Ch., No.; Ash.2; Ii.; Ra.2; Com(e)th all other MSS.;
forfi f. vp Har.4; you f. ye To.; ye wyues om. Ii.; and ins.
before offre(th) Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Har.4; Ra.3,
Gl., Ad.2; Lan., Ii., Th. ; Ba., Ro.1; offre Phy., Dev., Hod.,
No.; Se.; Tc.1, Gl. ; Lan., Ii.; Ra.2, Ash.4; vp f. of Phy.; Tc.1;
Bo.1, Ph.2, SI.1; iff. o/'Ash.2; of om. Har.4, Pa.; Se.; Ra.3,
86 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Youre names I entre heer in ray rolle anon.
(J24 In-to the blisse of heuene shul ye gon.
I912] I yow assoille by myn heigh power,
Yow pat wol oft're, as clene and eek as cleer
As ye were born; and lo, sires, thus I preche.
628 And Ihesu crist, that is on re sonles leche,
[916] -
Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., SI.2; Pe.-gr.: ye f. youre Ash.2; Se.;
Phy.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl.; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); irille f. wulle Ad.1;
Pe., Lin., Ph.3, willes To.; aite full f. of youre iculle No.,
yat ge woll Mm. ; that offre ivolle f. offreth of y. w. Del. -
623. howe many names here I enter, &c. li. ; name Hen., Phy.,
Ch., In., Ad.1; Gg., Ph.1; Ash.2; Hat.; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2; Co.,
Lan., SI.2; Pe., Ba., Bo.1, Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Ph.3, Ro.1, Ro.«,
SI.1, To., Chn., Ash.*; man f. name(s) Bo.'-*; is entredf. I entre
Ash.2; heer om. No.; Se. ; Ra.3; Tc.2, Ne., Har.3, Cax. ; Lich.,
Ash.1; here I entre Th. ; heere placed after Nolle Del.; into
f. inRa.3; Del.: youre f. my Tc.1 — 624. Vnto Bo '2; Pa.; In Lich.,
Ash.1; than ins. before shulle To.; shall Hod.: Pa.; Tc.2, Ne.,
Har.3, Cax.; Ra.2, SI.1; all(e) ins. before goon Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Bo.1, Ph.2, To., Ash.4): Th. — 625. assoile you In., Ad.1;
heigh (heili) E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Har.*; Ad.2; Co.; high (////,)
Hai., Dev., Ad.1; Ph.1, Bo.2; Pa.; Se., Hat.: Tc.1, Gl.; 81.*,
Ne., Cax., Th.; Bo.1, Lau.1, Lich., Lin., Ph.2, Ph.s, Ro.1, SI.1,
To., Ash.1; hie (hye) Phy., Hod.; Ash.2; Har.2, Lau.2, Mm.,
Chn.; hi^e (highe) No.; Ra.3; Har.3, li. ; Pe. : heye Gg. ; Del.;
hihe (hyhe) In.; Lan.; Ba., Ra.2, Ro.2, hight Tc.2, om. Ash.* -
626. Yow E., Ch.; Gg., Ph.1; Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; Abir In., Ad.1,
Ye all other MSS.; If ye f. Yow bat Har.4; wol om. Th.; Lich.,
Ash.1; offre om. Mm.; bene (be) ins. after offre Ra. 3, Gl. ; add
f. and Mm.: eek om. Ch., No.; Pa.; Se.; Ra.3, GL; Tc.2, Ne.,
Har.3, li., Cax.; Bo.1, Del., Ph.2, Ro.1, Ash.4; second as om.
Th.; Ash.4 -- 627. bom were Ash.2; and placed after sirs
Phy.; and om. Tc.1; Tc.2, Ne., li., Cax., Th.; Lin., Ph.2; soth
f. lo No.; lo placed after sires Har.4; Ra.3, Gl., Ad.2: Co.,
Lan., SI.2; lo om. Har.3: To.; cures f. sires Ba. ; is pat f. thus
No., this SI.2, howe li. -- 628. crist om. Pa.; oure om. Ro.1;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 87
•
So graunte yow his pardon to receyue,
ffor that is best, I wol yow nat deceyue!
T.)ut, sires, o word forgat I in my tale;
I haue Relikes and pardoun in my male, 632
As faire as any man in Engelond,
Whiche were me yeuen by the popes hond.
If any of yow wole of deuocionn
Offren and han myn Absolucioun, 636
Com forth anon, and kneleth heere adoun.
And mekely receyueth my pardoun,
soule Pa. — 629. So om. Bo.1; he ins. before yow Se.; vs
f. yow In., Ad.1; this f. his Phy.; Pa.; Ii.; Lich., Ra.2, Chn.,
Ash.1 — 630. loste f. best Ii. ; leivel ins. before I To.; he f. I
Hod.; / om. Lich.; nyl f. wol Bo.1, Ph.2; nat you Dev.; Har.4,
Pa.; Tc.1; SI.2; Ra.2, Ro.1, To.; not assoyle f. yow not deceyue.
Ii.; whole 1. om. Ne. ; Har.3 ends with this 1. — 631. sir Ra.3,
Ol.; lorde f. word Lau.2 ; for yat In., for that Ad.1 f. forgat;
I forgat Lin.; 1 om. Ph.3: in om. Lich., Ash.1 — 632. pardon
and relikes Ra.3, Gl. ; pardons Hai., Dev.; is f. in Lich. — 633.
cam f. man Phy.; that is ins. before in Del.; of f. in Lan. ;
yngeland Gg.; Pa.; Ad.2; SI.2; SI.1 -- 634. yat ins. after
Whiche Lau.2; I-geue (y-goue) Har.4; Ra.3, Gl.; Co., Lan., SI.2;
yeue me Hat.; most MSS. of Pe.-gr. (to me Mm.); Th. ; me
om. Ra.2, GL; Del., To.; of f. by Tc.2; holy f. the Ash.2; the
om. Har.4; popes om. Bo.1, nearly scratcht out E., Phy.; Ra.3 (?);
hand Gg. ; Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; SI.1 — 635. ivith f. second of Lin.,
Ash.4 — 636. for to f. and Del. — 637. Comth, Cometh, &c.,
Dev., In., Ad.1, No.; Gg. ; Har.4, Pa., Ash.2; Se.; Tc.1, Ra.3,
Ad.2; Co.-gr. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ra.2); anon om. Ba.; and om. Har.4;
knele No.; Gl. ; Ii.; heere om. Tc.2; doun heere f. heere adoun
Co., SI.2, adowne here Lan. — 638. And z,e shul haue here
my pardoun Har.4, Pa. (gret f. my}; And ge schuln haue my
pardon pat is deere Co., Lan., SI.2 (so d.); f>at ge may haue
part of m. (the Ph.3) p. Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin.) ; Th. ; And ye shal
88 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
Or elles taketh pardoun as ye wende,
640 Al newe and fressh at euery Miles ende,
[928] So pat ye offren, alwey newe and newe,
Nobles or pens whiche pat be goode and trewe.
It is an honour to euerich that is heer
644 That ye mowe haue a suffisant Pardoneer
[932] Tassoille yow in contree as ye ryde,
ffor auentures whiche pat may bityde.
Parauenture, ther may fallen oon or two
haue my precious benyson Gl.; And y schal yow geue of m. p.
Lin.; whole 1. om. Tc.1, Ra.3, Ad.2; resseyue Phy., No.; li. ;
youre f. my Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; the Ph.3; Tc.2, Ne. & Cax.1 insert
after this 1. a spurious one: And ye shale haue my pardon that
is hende. — 639. And f. Or No.; take Hod., No.; Ra.3, Gl.; li.;
Ra.2; that add. after as li.; 11. v. 639—655 om. Ash.4 — 640.
And f. Al Bo.2; totvnes f. Miles Hod.; Har.4, Pa., Ash.2;
Hat.; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe. -groups (exc. Cax.2). — 641. second newe
om. Pa. — 642. and f. or Gg., Bo.2; Har.4, Pa., Ash.2; Hat.;
Tc.J-gr.; Co., Lan., SI.2; Pe.-gr. (exc. To.); om. In., Ad.1;
penyes In., Ad.1; Gg. ; Pa.; Mm.; whiche om. No.; Hat.; Tc.2;
Del.; bat om. Tc.1, Ad.2; Th.; Lau.1, Lin., Ph.2, Ro.1; bothee
ins. before good Del. - - 643. an om. No.; Se.; Ra.2, Gl. ;
grete f. an Hat.; Th.; Ph.3; eueri man Tc.1; Lin., euery wigt
Ra.3, GL, to you Lau.1, To., euerichon Mm., euer toyowR,*.2;
bene f. is Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin., Ph.3). — 644. And f. That
SI.2; ye om. Har.4; mowe E., Hen., Phy., Dd.-gr. ; Gg., Ph.1;
Tc.2, Ne., Cax.; may the other MSS., but om. No.; Ra.2; haue
om. Gl. — 645. Tassoile E., Hen., Ch.; Har.4; Hat.; To assoile
all other MSS., but To yow assoile Ash.2; the ins. before con tree
SI.2; countie Th. ; ivhere f. as Bo.2, wher as To.; here Hat.;
Th.; Ph.3; y (1) f. ye Ad.1; Pa.; Tc.1; Co., Lan.; Lau.1, Lin. -
646. adventure Phy.; Gg. ; Bo.1, Ph.2; whiche om. Hat.; that
om. No.; the which f. which that Pa.; moun f. may Dd.;
bityde om. Hat. (s. next 1.). - - 647. For add. before
parauenture, &c. Har.4, Ash.2; Se. ; Tc.1-, Co.-, Pe. -groups;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 89
Doun of his hors, and breke his nekke atwo; 648
Looke which a seuretee is it to yow alle
That I am in youre felaweshipe yfalle,
That may assoile yow, bothe moore and lasse,
Whan that the soule shal fro the body passe. 652
I rede pat oure boost heere shal bigynne,
ffor he is moost envoluped in synne.
Com forth, sire boost, and offre first anon,
paraunter Har.4 ; Bo.1, Ph.2, Parauenture all other MSS.; ye f.
ther Ra.2; man f. ther may Ii.; moun f. may Dd. ; Hat.
skips the words between may in 1. 646 and fall(en) in
this one, writing the two as one. 648. Doun otn. No. ;
fro f. of Ash.2; her f. his (twice) Pe.; Th.; in tivo Pa., on
twoo Del., nowe Tc.2 — 649. lo f. looke Pa.; Bo.1, Ph.2; sivich
(such) f. which Hen., Phy., In., Ad.1; Har.4, Pa.; Tc^-gr. ; Pe.,
Bo.1, Lau.2, Ph.2, Ra.2, To.; a om. Ii., Th.; To.; sort f. seuretee
Pa., om. Ii.; it is Phy., Dev., Ch., No.; Gg. ; Pa.; Se., Hat.;
Tc.1, Ad.2; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr.; it om. In.; Har.4, Ash.2; Ra.3, Gl.;
is it om. Bo.2; in f. to Ash.2, a monges f. to To. — 650. of
f. in Hod.; falle f. y falle Pa.; Ba., Har.2, Lich., Ph.3, Ro.1,
Ash.1 — 651. man f. may, yow om. Ii. — 652. What f. Wlian
Hod.; Ash.1; that om. Ro.1, To.; your f. the (twice) To.; shal
placed after body Ra.3, Gl. ; shal om. Lan. — 653. pat om.
No.; ooste (hoste) Ch.; Har.4; Gl., Ad.2; Co., Lan., Tc.2, Ii.,
Th.; Del., Lau.2, Ph.3, To.; hoost om. Pe., Ba., Mm., SI.1 (Har.2
has it in margin); youre self f. oure hoost shal Ra.2; heere
E.; Gg., Ph.1; Tc.2, Cax., wantig in all other MSS. ; nowe ins.
after shal No., weweSe.; first off alle f. shal In., Ad.1, first Tc.1;
Del. -- 654. isom.Hod.; highly f. moost In., Ad.1; envoluted
Dev., voluppidlfo., volupfPa., envolupt Se.; Ad.2; Lan.; Pe.-gr.
(exc. Bo.1, Ph.2, Ra.2, Ash.1), in volupte SI.2, Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1;
Ra.2, involute Hat.; Tc.1, Ra.3, Gl., enuelopte Th., enuolupe
Ash.1; is placed after envoluped Hai., Dev., Hod.; of f. in SI.2,
Th.; Pe., Har.2, Lau.1, Lau.2, Lich., Mm., Ph.3, Ro.2, SI.1, Chn.,
Ash.1; with f. in Tc.1; Ra.2 — 655. Cometh In., Ad.1; Ash.2:
90 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
65G And thou shalt kisse my Relikes eueryehon
[944] ye? for a grote ! vnbokele anon thy purs.5
'May, nayJ, quod he, 'thaune haue I cristes curs.
Lat be', quod he, 'it shal nat be, so theech!
660 Thou woldest make me kisse thyn olde breech,
J And swere it were a relyk of a seint,
Though it were with thy fundement depeint.
But by the croys which pat seint Eleyne fond!
Se.; Tc.1; Co., Lan., Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax., Th. ; Mm., To., Ash.*;
oure L sire Ra.2; sire om. Ash.2; offreth In., Ad.1 ; Ash.2; Co.,
Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax.; Mm., Ph.3; here f. first Gg., Ph.1, rigt
No.; Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax.; vp f. first Ra.3, GL, forth Ph.3, om.
Ash.4 — 656. And om. To.; ye shall Hod.; Ash.2; my E., No.;
Gg., Ph.1; Del., To., thiese Phy., re Lan., the all other MSS.;
echon f. eueryehon No. ; Lin., anon Ad.2 — 657. anon vnbukle Pa. :
vnboke To.; bou f. anon Lin., om. Har.*, Ash.'-; your 1. thy Ash.2.
this Ii. ; Lau.1 — 658. Second nay om. Ch. ; SI.2, Ii. ; haue I ban
quod AeLan.; than quodhe haue «/Ph.3; Jom. Lich., Ash.1; goddis
f. cristes No.; Se. -- 659. for f. quod he Pa.; he om. Lau.'2;
that f. it Tc.1; thou shalt nough me so techeTo.; so om. Bo.1,
Ph.2 ; mote I ins. before theche Phy. ; siteche f. theech (theche)
Tc.2; Bo.1, Ph.2, thee ich Hen.; Lin., the Eche Ch., the eke GL,
Dd., No.; theiche Bo.2; Lan., Th.; Ra.2, theyk Ra.3;
Ad.2; 11. 659 - 672 wanting Ash.4 — 660. woll Bo.1, Ph.2;
me make To.; me om. Ra.3; quod he ins. after me Dev. ; to
ins. before kisse Gg.; Se.; SI.2; Del.; olde om. Ad.2; broche
f. breech Hod., 6re£e Ra.3, GL, ftri&e Ad.2, breich Lin. — 661.
ivhere f. s?t?ere Tc.2; £Ae reJ^fc In., Ad.1; Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc.
Lin., Ph.3, Ro.1, Chn.); Relequyk Ii. ; Ra.2 transposes 11. 661
& 662. -- 662. pat ins. after though Pa.; with placed after
foundament Lau.2; al ins. before depeynt Gl. ; I-peynt Phy.,
Hod., No.; Se.; Tc.2, Ne., Cax.1; Del., Ph.3, Ro.1, peint Hat.;
Ra.2, y depeint Cax.2, enpeynt Lin. — 663. Now f. But Tc.1;
>a£ f. the Hod., No.; Ra.3, GL; Tc.2, Ne., Ii., Cax.; the om.
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 91
I wolde I hadde thy coillons in myn bond 664
In stide of Relikes or of seintuarie!
Lat kutte hem of! I wol thee helpe hem carie,
They shul be shryned in an hogges toord!J
This Pardoner answerde nat a word, 668
So wrooth he was - - no word ne wolde he seye. t9o6l
Lan.; ivhich om. Phy. ; Gg.; Se.; Tc.1; Lan., Tc.2; To.; pat om.
GL, Ad.2; Hat; SI.2, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lau.2, Ph.2, To.); the
which f. which f)at li. ; seint om. No.; fand Ad.2; Co. — 664. fiat
ins. after ivolde G\. ; thin colyon I had Tc.1; colyon (Tc.1);
Lau.1, Mm., Ro.1, Ro.2, SI.1; thin f. myn Ad.2; handPa., Ad.2;
Co.; whole 1. om. li. — 665. noblis f. Relikes No.; and. f. or
No.; Pa.; Tc.1; Lich., Ash.1; ofjer f. or Co., Lan., Tc.2, Ne.,
li., Cax. ; Ba., Lin., either Ad.2; or om. Pe., Lau.1, Lau.2, Ro.1;
of after or om. Mm., Ph.3, Ro.2, SI.1, To.; be seint mary f.
or of seintuarie Ra.2 — 666. out f. of No., om. SI.2; and ins.
before I In., Ad.1; Pa.; Hat.; li.; Pe.-gr. (exc. To.); I wol the
help hem carie Dd., Hai., Dev.; Tc.1 (wolde), Ra.3, Ad.2; Co.,
Lan., I wol the helpe hem to cary Ash.2; Gl. ; Tc.2; li.; Hod.
(wold), I wol helpe the hem carie Se.; SI.2, 7 woll help £>e
hem to cary No. ; Pa. ; Ne., Cax., Th. , I wil helpe hem cary
Pe.-gr. (exc. Del., Lin., Mm., Ph.3, Ro.1, To.), I wol help hem
to cary Har.4; Del., Mm., I tool with thee hem carie E. , I wol
thee hem carie Hen., Phy., Ch., I tvele from the hem c. Gg.-gr.,
than I will than hem c. In., y wyl than hem c. Ad.1, I wil
lete hem c. Hat., Ph.3, y ivoll hem c. Lin., Ro.1, I wil hem
kepe and carie To. — 667. shold(e) Hod.; Ash.2; Ra.3 ; Pe.gr.
(exc. Lin., Ro.1, To., Chn., Ash.1), shall No.; Bo.2; Pa.; Hat.;
Tc.2, shun Ad.2; shouen f. shryned Hat.; Ph.3; streyned in a
whip corde Ra.2; hors f. hogges To. — 668. The f. This Hai.,
Dev.; vnswared Ba.; ne ins. before answered SI.2; ayen ins.
after nat In., Ad.1 — 669. not a f. no Ch.; ne om. Phy., Hod.,
In., Ad.1, No.; fien f. ne Bo.2; he wolde no word seye Gg. ;
Har.*; Se., Hat.; Tc.^gr.; SI.2, Tc.2, Ne. (cry f. seye), li., Cax.,
Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Bo.1, Del. [thyng f. word], Lin., Ph.2);
92 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.
'Now', quod oure boost, 'I wol no lenger pleye
With thee, ne with noon oother angry man!J
672 But right anon the worthy knyght bigan,
[960] whan pat ne Saugh pat al the peple lough.
'Namoore of this! for it is right ynough.
Sire Pardoner, be glad and myrie of cheere!
676 And ye, sir boost, pat been to me so deere,
[964] i preye yOW pat ye kisse the Pardoner!
And, Pardoner, I preye thee, drawe thee neer.
he nolde n. w. s. Ash.2; Co., Lan.; Ba., Bo.1, Lin, Ph.2; that no
thing tvold he s. Pa. - 670. no lenger quoth oure host ne
lyst me to play Pa.; oste (hoste) Ch.; Bo.2; Gl., Ad.2; Lan.,
Tc.2, Ii., Th.; Del., Lau.2, Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, SI.1, To.; hoost om.
Ash.2; wolde Hod., nyl Ash.2; Pe., Bo.1 f. tool. — 671. Ne.
& Ii. transpose 11. 671 & 672; no f. ne Lan.; Del.; no wight
f. ne with Ii. ; with om. Ph.2; oother om. Pa.; Ad.2 — 672. thi* f.
the No.; Har.4; Ad.2; Ii.; knyght om. Bo.1, Ph.2 -- 673. The
pepull at her irordes lowh Ash.4; feat after whan om. Del, To.;
al om. No.; second feat & the om. To.; I f. lough Co. — 674.
for om. Ra.3, Gl.; here f. it Ra.2; right om. Ad.2 — 676. he
seid ins. after Pardoner Hai., Dev., Hod., No. ; Se. ; merie & glad
Gg. ; Hat.; Co.-gr. ; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., Ph.2); clere f. chere Ne. ;
Ash.4 ends here with two spurious 11. : — But Ihesu sende
us pat grace \ That in heuen to haue oure euer-dwdlyng plase.
- 676. ye om. Hen., Phy.; Gg.-gr.; hooste Gl., Ad.'-: Co., Lan.,
Tc.2, Th.; Del., Lau.2, Mm., Ph.3, Ra.2, SI.1, To.; pat om. Bo.1;
so leve and f. to me soli.; deerE., Ad.1— 677. preye I)d. ; Gg., Ph.1;
Th.; Del., Har.2, Lau.1; prey E. and all other MSS.; this f. the Ii.
- 678. sire ins. before pardoner Lin.; preye Dd.; Gg., Ph.1;
Lan.; Del., Har.2, Lau.1; prey E., &c.; that thou ins. before
drawe Tc.1; Co., Lan., SI.2; thou ins. ib. Ad.2, to Gl.; gow; . . . gow
f. thee ... thee Har.4; Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe., Ba., Lin.);
z,ewe...yee No.; Pe.; drawefe Har.4; J>ou f. second thee Hai.,
Dev., om. Ra.3, Gl. — 679. ye f. we No.; ryde f. diden Ii.;
C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 93
And, as we diden, lat vs laughe and pleyel"
Anon they kiste, and ryden forth hir weye. 680
[968]
Heere is ended the Pardoners tale.
tofore ins. before lat In., Ad.1, so No., now Lan. — 680. And
add. before anon Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin., Ph.3, Chn.); now f.
anon To.: And with that worde f. Anon they kiste SI.*; kisse
f. kiste (kissed, &c.) Har.4, Ash.2; Ad.2; Co., Lan.; reden Dd.,
Hod.: Gg. ; Lan.; Lin., Ra.2, To.; rode No.; Del.
Notes.
Ll. 1 — 12 refer to the immediately preceding Tale of the
'Doctour of Phisik' relating the death of Virginia according to
the Roman de la Rose (11. 5613 — 82), which is based upon
Livy, lib. III. Cf. Introduction, ch. III.
L. 1 (287) Oure Hooste : the jolly landlord of the 'Tabard',
where the pilgrims assembled before starting on their journey
to Canterbury. In the General Prologue, 11. 751 sqq., he is
described as follows: —
A large man he was, with eyen stepe [bright],
A fairer Bur gey s was ther noon in Chepe;
Boold of his speche, and wys, and icell ytaught,
And of manhod hym lakkede right naught;
Eek therto he ivas right a myrie man, etc.
He is, in fact, the leader of the whole pilgrimage, arranges the
order of the single tales, and comments upon every one, serving
as a sort of chorus. Thus he expresses here his horror of the
cruel death of the innocent Roman girl. His speech is often
very rude, but never devoid of good sense and broad humour.
S. 11. 658 sqq. below. — In Hooste the final e (cf. Fr. hote) must
be added, which is etymologically correct, on account of the
metre (cf. note to 1. 653); or, if considered as mute here, the
reading of Har.4, etc., must be adopted, according to which the
prep, to before swere is omitted, as frequently in Chaucer,
after ginne (s. 11. 378 and 432 below). Then, however, sweren
must receive its final n (before a vowel) and the final e in were
is to be pronounced. But there is no necessity for this alteration.
- gan to swere: ginne(n) is frequently almost meaningless, as
Notes to 11. 2—6. 95
is cdo' in Modern Engl., especially in poets like Shakspere, and
merely used as an expletive for the vei-se. — as — as if; so
often, e. g. Gen. Prol. 81, 199, etc.; cp. Mod. Engl. cas it
were'. — ivood: mad.
L. 2 (288) Harrow: interj. denoting alarm, a cry for help
(Morris); a cry of astonishment (Sk.): help! (ib. Gloss.). I should
render it here with 'halloo'. — nayles: cf. note to 1. 363 below.
L. 3 (289) cherl: refers to 'Claudius'in the Doctor's Tale (s. 11.
140, 142, 153, 191, 199); 'lustise is Appius, the judge. As
two different persons are meant, and must not be omitted, as
it is in several texts. Some MSS. have clerk for cherl, also in the
Doctor's T. (cp. Sk.); but that the latter is the correct reading,
is shown by a comparison with the French text (s. above),
which has *li ribaus* in this place (1. 5623). — Cp. note to
1. 429.
L. 4 (290) deuyse: to suggest, imagine, describe, explain,
relate (s. 1. 135).
L. 5 (291) Come (short o—u): may come; pres. sing. subj.
thise : such. ; cf . also note to 1. 250. — false in E. and a
few other MSS. must have crept in by mistake, perhaps from
1. 3; at any rate, it is to be deleted on account of the metre.
— adtiocas : though found only in a few MSS. (In., Ad.1; Haiv',
Ash.2; Th. ; Pe., Bo.1, Ph.2, Ha.2), this spelling recommends
itself because of the ryme ; cf. ten Brink, § 329. -- That the
reading of Har.4, &c., adopted by Wright (Wr.), Bell (B.), and
Morris (M.) must be considered as spurious is shown by the
word his before body and bones, referring here (s. 1. 3) to two
different personages (cp. Skeat's note).
L. 6 (292) Algaie: adv. = at any rate; alg. — alias: un-
fortunately! — sely: good, innocent, poor. -- The deviation
from this line found in the same MSS. as in 1. 5 is, at least,
very suspicious; for bikenne (= to commit) seems not to
occur in any other place in Chaucer, and betake (to commend)
which is met with in other MSS., always takes to before its
second object, s. C. T., A 3750 (Miller's T.), G. 541 (Second
Nun's T.), 1 1043 (Person's T.), BoethiusII, pros.l, etc. Accordingly,
96 Notes to 11. 7—10.
( 'axtons's first print has To the deuyl, etc. Einenkel, Streifziige
durch die mengl. Syntax, etc., p. 106, quotes this line as the
only case where the prep, to is dropped, when the dative of a
substantive appears at the head of a clause. So these two verses
are evidently a scribe's make-up for a gap or the indistinct
writing in his direct source. Cp. 11. 10*, 11*, 67/68.
L. 7 (293) she boughte, &c. : she paid too dear a price for
her beauty, i. e. she lost her life for it. — hit; inserted in a
great number of MSS. before beautee seems only a scribe's
make-up for the final e of boughte, which became mute in the
lot!1 century.
L. 8 (294) alday : continually, always. — as, though only
found in E. and another MS. of the A-type, seems to me to
make the best sense here. On the other hand, it is curious that
all other MSS. agree in writing that, which is also admissible,
though its repetition in 1. 9. sounds rather awkward (cp. however,
1. 151, n.). Still, I think that there is no necessity to alter the
reading of E. — mow(e) would be the correct plural of may:
but as only few MSS. have it here, it is doubtful whether it
was also in the original, especially as only may is found in
Chaucer's ryme. Cp. 11. 37, 290, 339, 360, 422, 644.
L. 9 (295). Skeat is wrong, in my opinion, in adopting or.
the reading of Har.*, &c., instead of and; for the poet evidently
wishes to express the idea that the gitts of Fortune as well as
those of Nature often bring ruin upon a man, because he speaks
ot them again in 1. 11 as of bothe yiftes.
L. 10 (296). Pronounce many"a, i. e. y has here the sound
of the English y as consonant or of the German j, which is
generally the case before an unaccented vowel ; cp. ten Brink,
§ 269, Kittredge, § 131, and see below 11. 119, 242, 356, etc.;
The final y or ie alter r (I) of other words is also frequently
slurred in the same way; s. 11. 123, 134, 196, 246. 442, 609,
675; cf. ten Brink, § 284; Kittredge, 1. c. — After this line several
MSS. (Har.*, Pa.; Co.-gr., exc. SI.2; Har.2, Lau.2, Lich., Ro.1,
Ro.2, Ash.1; Hod. [but pat f. as]: Har.5 and Ash.2 have them U-t-
ween 11. 12 and 13) insert two others: —
Notes to 11. 11—14. 97
10* hir beautee teas Mr def> 1 dar wel sayn
11* Alias pitously as sche1) was slayn,
which are also admitted by all modern Edd. (except Tyrwhitt).
But that their genuineness is very doubtful, is firstly shown
by their appearing only in those MSS. which also contain
the spurious verses for 11. 5 — 6 mentioned before. Besides, they
express no new idea; the first of them only repeats 1. 7, the
second, 1. 6 as it runs according to the majority of MSS.
In Har.4, etc., however, the latter is supplied by another verse, so
that for this type of MSS. only the second inserted line has some
raison d'etre. Finally the order of thoughts is entirely disturbed
by these two lines, so that the scribe of the common original
of the Har.4- group saw himself obliged to omit the next two
lines (in Har.5 and Ash.2 they were evidently introduced later, and
in the wrong place), whilst the copyist of the common source of
the Co.-gr. was compelled to insert a very trivial verse for 1. 11,
in order to connect it with 1. 12. Nor are the other groups
belonging to the same type of MSS. (Tc. \ Pe., etc.) here quite
in order : a hint that the first twelve lines were wanting in their
common original, and were added later by each branch in a
different way.
L. 12 (300) for, omitted by all the MSS. of the afore-said
groups (except, of course, Har.4 and Pa.), is also left out by
Skeat and in the Globe Ed. (Wright inserts 11. 11 — 12 from
Tw., Morris from Lan.), but I do not see the necessity of follow-
ing them. For 1 take the sense of this passage to be 'From
both these gifts men have (or derive) frequently more (things)
for tnelr damage (disadvantage) than for their profit (prow)'
Nor does the metre require here the omission of a syllable.
L. 13 (301) myn oicene master deere: the physician; owene
here an expression of endearment, as in Mod. Engl.
L. 14 (302) pitous : piteous, sad, lamentable. Tw. has here
(v. 12236) the following note, 'This [pitous] is the reading
of two good MSS. A [i. e. Har.5] and HA. [i. e. Hai.] but I be-
lieve it to be a gloss. The other copies read erneful, which is
>) he Har.4.
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale.
98 Notes to 11. 15—18.
near the truth. It should 'be ermeful, etc.' It is curious that
none of these MSS. is extant.
L. 15 (303) nathelees: nevertheless; s. 1. 525. — is no
fors: it is no matter; it is to be supplied, for the sense. Some-
times Chaucer omits it *s, and simply writes no fors (s. Sk.'s
note). 'Doch nichts fur ungut, lasst, es soil nicht schaden'
(Hertzberg).
L. 16 (304) praye: I have restored the correct form though
only few MSS. have the final -e, and though this one does not
count as a syllable here; but cf. 11. 285, 677, & 678. — so
saue: that he may save, s. 11. 21 & 572; and cp. Troilus III.
1470. — thy gentil cors: thy noble body, thy worthy person
('euren edlen Leib' H.); cors stands here, and in other places
(s. 1. 50 and B 2098, Sir Topas) paraphrastically for the personal
pronoun, as mon cors, ton cors in Old French for moi-meme,
toi-meme, etc.; the same in MH. Germ. Up. Cp. cmy little body'
in Shakspere's Merchant of Venice, I, 2, 1. — The meaning of
'corpse' is found in 1. 376.
L. 17 (305) vrinals: vessels containing urine, which in
former times served for the determination of a disease. Mr.
Jephson (in Bell's Ed.) refers to Shakspere's Henry VI. I, sc. 2,
where Fallstaff alludes to the same method. — lurdones:
chamber pots; Tw. quotes (v. 12239) Walsingham (p. 288),
who says. cduae ollae, quas Jordanes vocamus; ad ejus collum
colligantur'. 'This is part of the punishment of a pretended
Phisicus et astrologus, who had deceived the people by a false
prediction. Hollingshed calls them two jorden pots. p. 440'.
— Perhaps we ought to read Jurdanes, as Sk. does according
to the derivation of the word, and the reading ot a great
number of MSS. But as this termination differs in other MSS.,
we had better leave it as it is in E. — S. also next 1.
L. 18 (306) ypocras: derived from Hippocrates (born in
460 B. C.). Sk. thinks that it does not signify here the name of
the famous Greek physician, but a beverage named after him.
According to Halliwell's Dictionary 'it was composed of wine,
with spices and sugar, strained through a cloth. It is said to
have taken its name from Hippokrates'' sleeve, the term
Notes to 11. 19-21. 99
apothecaries gave to a strainer'. Sk. then quotes a receipt for
making it and some other authorities on the subject. But he
is unable to give a sufficient explanation of the word ' Galiones*
(or Galianes, as some MSS. spell it), which, no doubt, goes
back to the name of the Greek physician Galenus (born A. D.
131), in the middle ages generally called Galien(us), and which
he supposes also to signify a drink. But if we take into con-
sideration that it is the unlettered Host who is speaking, we
need not seek real medicaments in these expressions, but may
as well assume that Chaucer wanted to represent the landlord
as quoting some names which he had heard used by medical
men (s. Gen. Prol. 1. 431), without knowing their exact meaning.
This would also account for the curious termination -ones,
ryming with lurdones, both, it appears, wrongly pronounced by
'oure hoste', who also corrupts 'corpus domini' into 'corpus
bones' (1. 26), and excuses himself for his misquotations (1. 23).
L. 19 (307) boyste: box, from 0. F. boiste, M. F. botte; I
do not understand why Sk. drops the final -e, which, besides,
is required here by the metre. — letuarie: electuary, remedy;
Germ. 'Latwerge'; pronounce letvdry"e (y cons.), the same as
Marie next line (mdry'e); cp. Gen. Prol. 426, and below 1. 28,
117/18, 393/94, 511/12, 563/64, 595/96, 665/66, etc.
L. 20 (308) Seinte: the final e it to be added here, though
wanting in E. and most MSS.; it is frequently sounded before
names of Saints (e. g. Gen. Pr. 11. 120, 509, 697, etc., and below
1. 397), although against the strict rules of the inflexion of ad-
jectives, but in this composition probably influenced by the
Latin vocatives 'sancte, sancta', used in the Latin church
services. Cp. ten Brink, § 242.
L. 21 (309) So mote I theen: As I may hope to prosper;
'bei meiner Seel'!' (H.); mote is the subjunctive mood; so
the spelling of E. must be altered; the indicative is found 11. 39,
437, 461, the subj. pret. 1. 503. (Cf. ten Brink, § 198, Kittr.,
p. 330). — thee(n), to thrive, 0. E. beon, is only used in such
asseverations by Chaucer; s. e. g. D. 1215 (Wife of B. 's T.)
and below 1. 659. — propre: handsome; 'schmuck' (H.).
7*
100 Notes to 11. 22—24.
L. 22 (310) lyk a prelat: Sk. is quite right in rejecting
Mr. Jephson's suggestion that the Doctor was in holy orders;
but he is wrong, I think, in supposing that Chaucer uses this
comparison, because the physician had been highly educated,
etc. For in my opinion this refers to the sumptuous appearance
of the Doctor, who, according to the Gen. Pr. 1. 439, was
all clad €in sangwyn and in pers1. - - Ronyan : the name
of a Scotch saint, who lived in the seventh or the eighth century,
but of whom only little is known. Sk., who gives more particulars
about him (s. note to 1. 310) says, 'It looks as if the Host and
the Pardoner were not very clear about the saint's name, only
knowing him to swear by'. A still greater ignorance on this
subject is shown by several scribes, who substitute all sorts
of saints' names for 'Ronian'; s. various readings. According to
Sk., it ought to have been Ronan (cp. 'St. Ronan's Well' by
Walter Scott). — S. 1. 32 below.
L. 23 (311). Seyde I nat icel? Tw. says that this phrase
must remind us of the similar one 'Said I iceU', which occurs
so frequently in the mouth of Shakspere's Host of the Garter
(s. Merry Wives of Windsor I, 3, and II, 1 & 3), and together
with other resemblances, may make us believe that Shakspere,
when he drew that character, had not forgotten his Chaucer.
- terme: in learned or professional terms; Sk. refers to Gen.
Prol., 1. 323. — The Edd. following the false reading of Har.*,
put a query after wel and after terme; Glo., which takes its
text from E., puts a query only in the latter place, but this
entirely spoils the sense, for the Host never said before that he
could not speak in learned terms. It is only now that he is
afraid of not having used the right expressions, for which he
apologises, as it were.
L. 24 (312) / ivoot: I know; inf. witen (cf. Germ, wissen);
thou woost 1. 522, ye woof 1.498, etc.; preterite: wiste; s. 11. 82,
225; contracted with ne into noot, 1. 528, and nysle., 1. 199
(cp. ten Brink, § 271). The same contraction is still in use in
the phrase 'will he, will he'. — thou doost myn herte toerme:
thou makest my heart grieve ; cf. Skeat's note on erme, which
word only once more occurs in Chaucer; s. Boke of the Duchesse,
Notes to 11. 25—27. 101
1. 80, where the MSS. have spoilt it into yerne, which shows
that this verb was growing obsolete in the 15th century; s. also
the various readings under the text. — Observe, besides, that
doon in connection with an infinitive, with or without the pre-
position to, has in Chaucer the meaning ot cto cause, to make' ;
cf. Einenkel, 1. c. pp. 236 and 255 ; s. also 1. 502 and Compl. to Pitee,
1. 7. — Maken has the same meaning and construction s. 1. 142.
L. 25 (313) cardyacle: spasm, pain about the heart; 'Herz-
weh', from the Greek xaodiaxo?, so that the correct form of
the word would be 'cardiac", which is still used in medical
terms. Cp. Sk.'s note, who also refers to a paragraph in Batman
upon Bartholome (VII, c. 32). — E. and other MSS. of the
same group have a curious mistake here in writing Cardinacle,
as if this word were derived from Cardinal — or is it one of
the Host's corruptions?
L. 26 (314) bones: the ignorant Host (cp. note to 1. 18)
apparently confuses the two oaths €by corpus Domini' and 'by
Cristes bones' (Sk.); some MSS. try to correct this mistake by
changing 'bones' into 'Dominus' ; the correct form is only found
in Th., wherefrom Tw. probably took his reading. But apart
from its spoiling the metre, this correction is quite superfluous,
as the landlord repeatedly uses the phrase 'by corpus bones';
s. C. T., B 1625 (Shipman's T.), B 3087 and 3096 (Monk's
Prol.). -- triacle: a remedy, in general (s. B 479, Man of
Law's T.), a restorative remedy; the word is a corruption of
theriaque, Lat. theriaca, Gr. driQiaxov (<paQ(Aaxor) , Germ. 'Theriak.',
originally a remedy against the bite of venomous animals,
especially snakes. - - From this word also .the Mod. Engl.
'treacle', a sort of syrup, is derived.
L. 27 (315) draught: as the word originally was a mono-
syllable, and as the inorganic e found in E. and other MSS.
is mute here, it is better suppressed, though in other passages
it must be sounded ; s. 11. 72 & 75, and cp. 1. 64, note. -
moyste: new, fresh, but generally it has the modern meaning
of 'moist'; in the Manciple's Prol. (H 60) we find the form
moysty also applied to ale as differing from 'old ale'. Cp.
Sk.'s n. — corny: strong of the corn or malt (Tw.); 'kornig' (H.).
102 ~Sotes to 11. 28-34.
L. 28 (316) myrie: merry, pron. mir-ye (cp. 1. 19): but
Chaucer has different forms of this word : murye (1. 555), merie
(1. 595), etc., which all appear in ryme. Of. ten Brink, § 230,
and s. A 802, 1386, E 2218.
L. 30 (318) beel amy : good friend, mostly spelt belamy,
is a common form of address in Old French poetry (cf. Sk.'s n.).
Here it is evidently used in a familiar way ot speaking. -
thou: in certain groups of MSS. (Se., Tc.1, Co., Pe.) we find
John instead ot this pronoun, which, considering the repeated
application of this name to priests in Chaucer (s. B 3119 and
4000), is not impossible here. But though the former word may
be as well a misreading for the latter as vice versa, it is not
likely that John was in the original, because the Har.4- group,
with which those named before go back to the same source,
has also thoiv.
L. 31 (319) myrthe: mirth, pleasure; here: merry tale
(cf. the reading of Th.). — Tape: jest, joke; 'Schnurre, Posse'
(EL); s. also 1. 106.
L. 32 (320) Ronyon: s. 1. 22; observe that the word here
has only two syllables and ryraes with anon.
L. 33 (321). And f. But in E. and the two MSS. closely
related to it, is certainly wrong. — Ale siake: an inn -sign
which projected horizontally from the inn, just like a bar which
supports a painted sign at the present day. At the end ot an
ale-stake a large garland or a bunch ot some evergreen was
commonly suspended (cf. Gen. Prol. 11. 666/67). S. Sk.'s note, in
which an ordinance of the time of Richard II. is quoted, re-
gulating the length of such ale-stakes.
L. 34 (322) Cake : the old cakes were mostly made of dough
(Sk.), and, I should think, without sugar or other ingredients;
something like those biscuits one gets at English inns to eat
with one's cheese. A picture of the hardness and the size of
such cakes is drawn in the Gen. Prol. (1. 668), where we are
told that the Somnour had made himself a buckler of a cake,
and in the Reeve's T. (A 4094, etc.), where we learn that the
Miller's Wife had baked a cake of half a bushel of flour.
Notes to 11. 35—42. 103
L. 35 (323) thise gentils : the gentlefolk, the decent people ;
'die feinen Leute' (H.) ; cf. A 3113 (Miller's Prol.); i. e.
Knight, Squire, Prioress, the Priests, etc.; on the meaning of
thise s. 1. 5 and 1. 250, note. — gonne: s. 1. 1, note.
L. 36 (324) lat: the usual form of the imperative of le(e)ten,
before an infinitive; cp. 1. 371, n. — ribaudie: ribaldry, vulgar
talk; 'Zoten, Schmutzereien' (H.).
L. 37 (325) may: s. 1. 8, note. — leere: (1) to teach, (2) to
learn ; cp. 1. 290.
L. 38 (326) wit: wisdom, knowledge; 'Lehrhaftes' (H.).
L. 39 (327) graunte : to agree, consent, assure ; s. 1. 534. —
yivis : adv., certainly; cp. Germ. c^ewiss'; still used by Shakspere
(e. g. Merchant of Venice, II 9), and modern poets, but fre-
quently mistaken for a form of the verb iviten, and consequently
spelt I ivis. — I moot: s. 1. 21, n., and observe that a number
of MSS. have here the original preterite must(e) instead of the
present, the same as in Mod. Engl. — Cf. also 11. 437 and 461 ;
1. 503 mosle is the subjunctive of the preterite.
L. 40 (328) honesfe: decent; cf. 11. 269 & 340. -- The
following Latin heading is taken from I. Timothy VI, 10;
in Luther's translation: '(Denn) Geiz ist eine Wurzel alles libels'.
- omnium: omitted on purpose by the poet on account of
the metre, has been . restored here and 11. 46 & 138 by some
scribes, who thought they knew better.
L. 41 (329) Lordynges: sirs, ladies and gentlemen, the
usual way of adressing a company in the C. T. ; 'Herrschaften'
(H.) ; s. 11. 166 & 285 (note). But fsires^ is also frequent; s. 11.
372, 451, 472, 631. — chirches: whether this reading, or chirche
was the original one, cannot be decided. — Cf. Introd., ch. V,
and Gen. Prol. 11. 708 sqq. : cHe ivas in chirche a noble ec-
clesiaste', etc.
L. 42 (330) 1 peyne me: observe that the personal pronoun is
always used with reflective verbs by Chaucer, instead of the
Mod. Engl. 'myself, etc., s. 11. 107, 295, 322, 330, 375, 595,
678; my self 11. 141 & 171, is = 'I myself; s. also 1. 454. —
The ancient usage is still frequent in Shakspere. Cp. Koch II,
§ 315.;" ten Brink, § 270, n. 7. — hauteyn: according to
104 Notes to 11. 43—51.
Tw. & 8k. (Gl. Ind.) it means here 'loud'; but as I do not
know of any other passage where this signifaction occurs, I
should prefer the usual meaning = haughty, arrogant, over-
bearing' (cf. proud 1. 428, note), which would very well agree
with the character of the following sermon; Germ, 'anmassend,
dreist'.
L. 43 (331) rounde: fully, sonorously; the adverb requires
the addition of -e, though wanting in E. and other MSS., and
not sounded here. — loude in some MSS. seems only the would -be
correction of scribes, who introduced here the more ordinary
expression instead of an apparently uncommon one. - - The
same seems to be the case with dofh for gooth in some MSS.
(cp. 1. 109), so that we need not look tor a common origin of
these deviations.
L. 44 (332) kan: know, as frequently in Chaucer (s. Sk.,
Gl. Ind., s. n.). — by rote: by heart; 'auswendig' (H.)
L. 47 (335) pronounce: to announce; whennes, &c. : from
Borne; s. Gen. Prol., 1. 671.
L. 48 (336) bulles: cf. Introd., ch. V, and 1. 621 below.
'The court of Rome granted the privilege of distributing [in-
dulgences] to some religious order [usually to the Dominican
friars; s. Sk.'s note], for which that order paid a certain sum,
and there made the most of their bargain'. Bell's ed. Ill,
p. 68. — alle and some: one and all; s. E 941 (Clerk's T.),
and cp. Einenkel, 1. c., p. 98.
L. 49 (337). By lige lord is here meant the pope, who
put his personal seal under 'patents', i. e. documents, conferring
the privilege of selling indulgences. (Cp. Sk.'s note.)
L. 50 (338) warente: to warrant, to protect — my body: s.
1. 16 (note).
L. 51 (339) ne — ne: neither — nor; cp. 1. 95 & 435 — clerk:
a scholar preparing for the priesthood (Germ. 'Kandidat des
Pfarramts'; a learned man, a writer (Germ. 'Gelehrter, Schrift-
steller') ; a man in holy orders, a clergyman, an ecclesiastic. ;
(Germ. 'Geistlicher'); cp. also Skeat's note to A. 285, and s. 1. 103
below.
Notes to 11. 52—61. 105
L. 52 (340) distourbe of: to prevent from, interfere, disturb
in, etc.
L. 55 (343) Patriark: a dignitary of the Eastern Church,
superior to the order of archbishops (s. Webster).
L. 56 (344) I speke: perhaps we should write speke I, as
some of the better MSS. read; cp. 1. 150, n. — a wordes feive:
a few words; the separation of feive from a is curious, and
seems to have struck several scribes as unusual, who transformed
the phrase into ivordes a fewe, where 'wordes' must he considered
as a genitive partitive (cf. Einenkel, 1. c., p. 91). But the former
position is also sometimes used by Chaucer in rymes; s. 1. 532
below and Troilus IV, 1280.
L. 57 (345). To saffron with, etc.: with which to colour
my sermon (predicacioun; s. 1. 119). 'Saffron was used to give
colour as well as flavour1 (Tw.) Sk. adds a few quotations
concenring this use. To 'savoure1, which is the reading of a
number of MSS. would mean cto make tasteful'; which certainly
does not make so good a sense as the former.
L. 58 (346) hem is sufficiently supported by E., Heu.r
Phy., Bo.2, Har.4, etc. to make unnecessary the alteration into
men, which several Edd. (Tw., Wr., M.,'B., Sk.) have introduced
according to a good many MSS., as Chaucer does not always
appear a very strict grammarian ; cf. 11. 61 (they], 257/58 (him
and his), 481, and s. Book of the Duch., 1. 1311. On the con-
trary, 'men seems the intended correction of the scribe of
the common source from which all the groups in question
were derived. — Similar loose constructions appear in Shakspere;
e. g. 'Their candles', Macbeth II, 1, 5.
L. 59 (347) longe cristal stones: 'evidently hollow pieces,
of crystal in which relics were kept' (Sk.). According to the
Gen. Prol. (1. 700), he had a 'glas* filled with 'pigges bones'.
cf. Introd., p. XXIX.
L. 60 (348) cloutes: small pieces of cloth, rags, supposed
to be remnants of the clothes of saints.
L. 61 (349) wenen: to suppose, imagine; the pret. s. 1. 494.
- they: these people; cf. 1. 58 (note). - - echoon: every
one, each.
106 Notes to n- 62—64.
L. 62 (350) The omission of I in E. shows that this MS.
cannot be implicitly trusted; cp. Introd. p. XXXVII. — latoun: a
kind of mixed metal, somewhat resemhling brass both in its nature
and colour, but still more like pinchbeck ; s. Sk.'s note, who also
quotes a passages from Todd's Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 350,
saying that a cross of laton frequently occurs in old Church
Inventories. Then Sk. cites Batman upon Bartholome (XVI, 5).
•where we find the Latin name for laton 'Auriealcum', which
is made by 'meddling of Copper, of tinne, and of auripigment,
and with other mettal ... it hath colour and likeness of gold,
but not the value'. — Germ. 'Tomback'. -- sholder bone: a
sheep's shoulder bone was formerly much used for divination,
among divers nations, which science was called 'Spatula-
mancia'. Chaucer alludes to it also in his Parson's T. (602),
where he speaks of 'thilke horrible swering of addiuracioun
and coniuracioun, as doon thise false enchauntours or nigro-
manciens in bacins ful of water . ... or in a shulder boon
of a sheep*. S. Sk.'s note, to 1. 351, who quotes several
authorities on this subject, but seems to overlook that this bone
is here not used as a means for prophecy, but for working
marvelous cures.
L. 63 (351) hooly Jeiv: most probably Jacob; s. 1. 76 and
cp. Genesis XXX, 32 sqq. It is curiously the same passage
to which Shakspere makes Shylock allude (Merchant of Venice
I 13). — Cp. Sk.'s note.
L. 64 goode men: the common phrase of address to hearers
in old homilies answering to the modern 'dear brethren' (s.
Sk.'s note to 1. 616 [904]); 'Ihr guten Leute' (H.) — As the
final e of goode does not sound in this expression, it might be
written good-men, thus forming a compound noun ; but as only
part of the MSS. drop this e I have kept it with E., cp. 11.
73 & 616. — taak keepe: take care, pay attention (to); on the
shortened form of the imperative s. note to 1. 174; keepe was
originally a monosyllable, but as the final e is occasionally to
be pronounced in Chaucer (s. 1. 489 below and Book of the
Duch. 1. 6), I have not suppressed it here, following E. and
other MSS., considering that the dative-e of sheepe need not be
Notes to 11. 67—75. 107
counted as mute; s. Kittredge, Troilus, p. 36 sq., and cp. 11.
27 (n.), 69, 82, 85, 109, 272, 503, 570.
L. 67 (355) worm means here 'snake'; so still in Shakspere's
Anthony & Cleopatra V, 2. Cf. Sk. The Germ. 'Wurm', had
formerly the same meaning; cp. e. g. Schiller's Kampf mit
dem Urachen : 'Halb Wurm erschien's, halb Molch und Drache'
etc. -
L. 68 (356). The great variety of readings here must be
explained by assuming a gap in the common original of the
groups in question which the different scribes tried to fill up
as well as they could; cf. 11. 5/6, note.
L. 69 (357) I have restored here and in the next 1. the
final -e omitted by E. and two other MSS., as more only ex-
ceptionally seems to have been treated as a monosyllable (s.
A 2069, Kn.'s T.); on the dative -e in sore s. 11. 64, n., & 85
(84 note). — Glo. Ed. strictly follows E.
L. 70 (358) pokkes: pox (which is really a plural). — scabbe:
scab : Germ. 'Grind, Kaude'.
L. 71 (359) hool: sound, hale; cf. Germ. cheil'; the same
word as the Mod. Engl. ivhole, the spelling of which is far
from being etymological.
L. 73 (361) goode man: husbandman; master of the house
(Sk.); might be written good-man, as Sk. has it (cf. Fr. bon-
homme) ; but as only few MSS. have this way of spelling
I have left it as found in E. and the majority of MSS.; cf.
1. 64, note.
L. 74 (362) ivyke: week; another form, ivouke or ivowke,
seems to occur also (s. ten Brink, § 35 a, Kittredge, p. 15), but
it is impossible to state which really is Chaucer's, as neither
is found in ryme.
L. 75 (363) ffastynge: Sk. thinks that the final -e may be
sounded here, but in the interior of the verse, this is not very
likely; s. Kittredge, 1. c., § 120; ydrinken, as Tw. writes to
correct this verse, is grammatically impossible. On the con-
trary, this 1. is a nine-syllable verse, to which alternative Sk.
also alludes. Cf. Freudenberger, Uber das Fehlen des Auf-
takts, etc., p. 25; Kittredge, 1. c., § 146, and s. 11. 207, 214, 244,
108 Notes to 11. 76-84.
320, 326, 354, 498 (?). — drinken : the final -n must be added
here to avoid hiatus. — dr aught e: here with inorganic -e;
cp. 1. 27 ; as a dissyllable it appears sometimes in ryme ; s. Gen.
Prol. 135 (: raughte); Book Duch. 682 (: caught e).
L. 76 (364) thilke: that, the same, the . . . mentioned
before; s. 1. 465. — Jew: s. 1. 63, note. — eldres: ancestors.
L. 77 (365). A similar superstition in Germany is mentioned
by Mannhardt, Mythologische Forschungen, p. 187sq., according
to which a pig's bone, called 'der Jud' auf der "Wanne' is
mixed with the seed to make it grow better.
L. 78 (366) sire: sirs or sires, as part of the MSS.
(B-type) and all Edd. write, seems to deserve the preference.
But as the singular is found in all MSS. of the A-type, and
is not impossible here (the speaker, as it were, addressing one
of his hearers in particular; s. a man — his — Ae, etc. in
the following 11.), I have not altered the reading of E. and
its group. — kelith f. heleth in Har.4, which reading is adopted
by Wr., B., & M., and held worth mentioning by Sk., can
only be a clerical error; s. 1. 81.
L. 79 (367) be: on the subjunctive in a concessive clause,
s. Eoch II, § 55, Matzner II, 1, 126, and 11. 82, 141, 171,
200, 662.
L. 80 (368) poiage: broth; 'Suppe' (H.).
L. 81 (369) mistryste: to mistrust; also spelt with -u-; s. Gen.
Pr. 501 (: ruste).
L. 82 (370) soothe: truth; Sk. and other Edd. (except Glo.)
have sooth; but that the final -e was sometimes sounded is shown
by the ryme: to f>e G 662; s. Sk.'s note to this verse, and cp.
1. 64, n. — wisfe: subj. pret. of witen (cp. 11. 24 and 225); s. 1. 79.
L. 83 (371) Al: here and frequently else used as a con-
cessive conjunction = although, even if, but then the verb
must precede the subject; s. 11. 161 and 163. -- Hertzberg
translates this 1., 'IJnd hielte sie zwei Pfaffen sich und mehr'.
L. 84 (372) Miteyn: mitten, glove; Tausthandschuh' (H.).
This word is spelt without a final e by most MSS. in this 1.,
and by nearly half in the next, though the French original
Notes to 11. 85—98. 109
(mitaine) has it, and Chaucer is generally very exact in
retaining French terminations in-e; s. ten Brink, § 222 sqq.,
Kittredge, 1. c., § 20 sqq. The same is to be said of grayn
in 1. 85, where the -e found in a good many MSS. might be
considered as the dative-e (s. 1. 64, n. and cp. 1. 109 berne). But
as exceptions must be admitted, and the inflective-e is doubt-
ful in words of Romance origin, I have made no alterations
in the spellings of E. and other MSS.
L. 85 (373) hand: s. 1. 110, n.
L. 88 (376) So pat: conditional conjunction = if only,
provided that; cp. 1. 619. — pens: pence, the usual plural of
peny. — grotes: groat; the value -of a grote was 4d; s. Sk.'s
note to 1. 657 (945).
L. 89 (377) 0 thyng: (of) one thing; s. Einenkel, 1. c.,
62, who considers this phrase as an absolute accusative of
measure. — Cp. 1. 444.
L. 90 (378) wight: person, being.; cf. Germ. 'Wicht'.
L. 91 (379) synne: the final -e is to be sounded here before h :
Cp. Sk.'s note, and s. 1. 141 & 188.
L. 92 (380) be yshriuen: to be shriven; 'beichten' (H).
L. 94 (382) ymaad : this form of the part, past of maken
is required here by the metre, as all Edd. have it, whilst the
form found in E., etc. is to be employed in 1. 257. — Cokewold:
cuckold; Germ. 'Hahnrei'.
L. 95 (383) shal: Sk. (s. also Tw.) adopts here the plural
shul(ri) found in a number of MSS., but not in E. But as folk
can also take the verb in the singular (Cp. Matzner II, 1, 144;
Kittredge, § 43; s. 1. 130; and cp. 1. 104 [peple is], 1. 132
[folk — doon], and 1. 477, n.), no alteration is necessary. -
no p. ne no g: neither power nor mercy; cf. 11. 51, 156, 267;
on the double negation, s. Koch, II, § 580 sqq., Matzner II,
2, 134.
L. 96 (384) offren: to present alms; copfern' (H.).
L. 97 (385) out of: without, free from; s. Einenkel, p. 158,
and cp. 1. 534.
L. 98 (386) They referring to the singular hym (1. 97)
seems odd; so that a few MSS. insert He for it, others hem
HO Notes to 11. 99—106.
f. hym. But as a greater number of persons are meant by
who -so, this construction is not impossible, and is indeed
found in other places, in Chaucer as well as in Mod. Engl.
Cf. also note to 1. 58; cp. Matzner II, 1, 140, Einenkel,
45 — 6, and s. 1. 648 below. Sk.'s alterations of They into
He, and hem in 1. 99 into him, in which he apparently follows
Tw., consequently are superfluous. — The same is to be said
of his writing in for on, as the latter preposition really occurs
in phrases of the kind; s. Matzner II, 1, 352 and Einenkel.
p. 186; but perhaps a, found in more MSS. than on, might have
been inserted here, if an alteration of the E-text is necessary
at all.
L. 99 (387) assoille: to absolve, pardon; cp. 11. 625 & 645.
- Sk. refers to the very similar practise of the Dominican
friar Tetzel in the year 1517, by whose shameless activity
Luther was roused to his famous denunciations. For an illustra-
tion he gives a long quotation from Michelet's Life of Luther,
transl. byW. Hazlitt (note' to 1. 387); cf. also Introduction,
ch. V. — Pronounce th"1 Auctoritee ; on this frequent sort of
elision s. ten Brink, § 269, and cp. 11. 159, 241, 287 below
— Still in Shaksp., e. g. Macbeth I, 7, etc.
L. 101 (389) gaude: trick; 'Kniif, Spass' (H.).
L. 102 (390) An hundred mark: According to Sk.'s note,
the value of a mark at that time was about 13 s. 4d; and
100 marks £ 13/. 4d (1333 German marks). But this sum
must be multiplied by ten, in order to make allowance for the
value of money in Chaucer's age. — siih: conj., since; also
adv.; s. 1. 581.
L. 103 (391) clerk: s. 1. 51, note. — pulpet: pulpit; 'Kanzel'.
L. 104 (392) lewed: ignorant, unlearned; s. 1. 149; is -
i/set: on the frequent use of be(ri) as an auxiliary in Early
Engl., s. Koch II, § 44; Matzner II, 1, 76, and cp. 11. 375
& 538.
L. 105 (393) I preche so, etc.: s. 11. 41 sq.
L. 106 (394) fals: i. e. with a view to cheat; Germ,
'triigerisch' ; Tape: 8. 1. 31.
Notes to 11. 108—116. HI
L. 108 (396) Est and West: towards the east and west,
to the right and left, to and fro.: local accusative; cf. 1. 230
and Einenkel, p. 50. — bekke vp-on, &c.: to nod to, &c. (in his
lively way of speaking) ; 'nicke . . zu'.
L. 109 (397) clowue: pigeon; cp. Shaksp., Merch. of. V.,
II, 2 'dish of doves'. The Mod. Engl. dove is generally used
to denote the tame species of the genus 'Columba', as turtle-
dove, ring-dove, &c. — Sittynge: the final -e is quite correct
(s. 1. 75), though mute here ; I do not understand why it is
suppressed by Sk., who needlessly follows here Tw., Wr., &c.
- bern: barn; 'Scheunendach' (H.); as for the dative berne,
cp. 1. 64 (n.). -- Mr. Jephson remarks here: - 'This is a
most felicitous simile. The strutting and bowing of a cock-
pigeon on the roof of a barn recals the action of a popular
orator with ludicrous exactness' (Bell III, 71).
L. 110 (398) handes: I have not altered this into hondes,
the usual form of Chaucer (s. ten Brink, § 13 /?), as this
dissylabic form appears again with a 11. 155 — 56 (landes) in
E. and a number of better MSS. In all other cases, however,
o prevails, mostly northern MSS. having a before n -\- d (or #,
s. 11. 85, 103, 319/20, 357/58, 580, 633/34, 663/64). Still I
thought it more cautious to leave also here the spelling of E.
untouched. — yerne: adv. = eagerly, quickly, briskly; cp. Mod.
Engl. to yearn and the Germ. adv. 'gerne', which have kept
more the original meaning of this stem.
L. 112 (400) cursednesse: wickednesse, sin.; s. also 1. 607.
L. 113 (401) hem: the peple (1. 108). -- free: liberal,
generous.
L. 114 (402) yeue: the final -n in other MSS. must be
dropped here because of the metre, in order to make this word
a monosyllable; cf. 11. 179, 252, 301, 533, 574. -- namely:
especially, in particular (Sk.); s. 1. 275.; 'zumal' (H.).
L. 115 (403) nat = nought, nothing; wynne: to gain, to
make money; cf. 1. 173.
L. 116 (404) no thyng : adv. = not at all, by no means ;
still used in some phrases, as 'nothing afraid, nothing daunted'.
Cp. also Einenkel, p. 62, and s. 1. 476 below.
112 Notes to 11. 117—124.'
L. 117 (405) rekke: to care. — bat, though omitted by E. and
several other MSS. must be supplied here on account of the
metre. — beryed: pron. ber-yed = buried (cp. 1. 19, n.); inf.
berie 1. 596.
L. 118(406) <70em a blakeberyed : According to Sk. this phrase,
which neither Tw., nor Bell could sufficiently explain, means:
(Though their souls) go a-black-berrying, i. e. wander wherever
they like. The difficulty was to show that the (apparent)
past participle was ever used for the verbal substantive (or
gerund). Among the examples for this use adduced by Sk.
we will mention one in Piers Plowman (CIX, 138), where we
read of 'folk that gon a-begged\ and two in Chaucer, F 1580
{Frank. T.) and D 354 (Wyf of Bathe's T.). He thinks that
-ed is here not the ending of the past part., but a corruption
of -eth, which is sometimes found at the end of a verbal sub-
stantive, e. g. 'he rod an honteth* in Robert of Gloucester
(Specimens of Engl., ed. Morris & Skeat, p. 14, 1. 387). — H.
has 'in die Fichten gehen'.
L. 119 (407) certes: certainly; many a: s. 1. 10; predi-
cacioun : s. 1. 57. - - Tw. refers here to a passage in the
Romaunt of the Rose, Engl. version 1. 5763, 0. Fr. 1. 5095,
which runs : -
For oft good predicacioun
Cometh of evel entencioun.
Sk. quotes Phil. I, 15; in Luther's translation: 'Etliche zwar
predigen Christum, auch um Hass und Haders willen'.
L. 121 (409) for plesance of folk: in order to gain the
favour of the people ; 'Volksgunst' (H.).
L. 122 (410) avaunce: to advance, promote, help forward;
'fordern'. — ypocrisye: hypocrisy; 'Heuchelei' (H.).
L. 123 (411) veyne glorie: vain-glory; 'Eitelkeit; Ruhm-
sucht' (H.); the termination of glorie is to be slurred; s. 11. 10,
n., and 337.
L. 124 (412) noon ootherweyes: in no other way or manner;
cp. Einenkel, p. 66., who thinks that other ivyse (found in a
good many MSS.) is not Chaucerian. — debate : to fight, quarrel :
'streiten'.
Notes to 11. 125—136. 113
L. 125 (413). Sk. quotes a similar phrase from Piers
Plowman (B, 87), and refers to Rom. Ill, 13 and Ps. CXL, 3.
The former passage runs in Luther's transl. : — 'Sie scharfen ihre
Zunge wie eine Schlange; Otterngift ist unter ihren Lippen.'
Cp. also 1. 133 below. -- hym is here the right reading,
though several MSS. have hem, and frey in the next 1.; s. the
ryme in 1. 127. — smerte : now 'smart', as an adj. sharp; bitter,
painful ; but it may be considered here also as an adv. = sharply,
sorely, etc.
L. 126 (414) asterte(ri): escape.
L. 127 (415) defame(ri): slander; Verleumden' (H.); the
subst. s. I. 324.
L. 128 (416) Hath: several MSS. have the subjunctive
Haue; but cf. 1. 311. — trespase(n) to: to trespass against, to
do wrong to a person; 'sich vergehen gegen ; einem zu nahe
treten' (H.); s. also 1. 453; cf. Eiuenkel, p. 217.
L. 130 (418) slial: s. 11. 95, n. and 477, n.
L. 132 (420) quyte(n): requite, repay; 'abtrumpfen' (H.). —
doon: cf. 1. 95; but observe that many MSS. have the singular.
— displesaunce(s) : (give) annoyance, annoy j'Unannehmlichkeiten
bereiten'.
L. 133 (421) venym: venom, poison; cf. 1. 125. — hewe:
hue, colour; appearance, pretence.
.L. 134 (422) semen: which Sk. (s. also Tw., Wr., B., M.)
shortens into seme, can be left unaltered, if we slur the y of
holy (s. 1. 10, n.).
L. 135 (423) entente: intention; design, plan. — deuyse:
s. 1. 4, n.
L. 136 (424) of coueityse: of or about covetousness, is no
doubt the correct reading, though E., its group (exc. Hod.),
and a few other MSS* have for instead. If this lattej* prep,
had been in the common original of the A-type, it must have
also been in the Gg.- group, which, however, has of. Observe
besides, that this clause begins with I preche of nothing, and
cp. 1. 145, where for is rightly found in all MSS. For here
the Pardoner plainly says; *I preach only for the sake of
John Koch, The Pardoner's Tale and Prologue.
1 14 Notes to 11. 137— 151.
eovetousness', and certainly, Chaucer would not have repeated
the same idea again within a few lines. 80 Tw., 8k., and
Gl. ought to have altered here the reading of their original.
L. 137/38 (425/26): cf. 11. 45/46, and 1. 40, n.
L. 139 (427) agayn (or agaynes): prep., against.
L. 140 (428) vse(ri): to be accustomed to, to indulge in;
Tiben, ergeben sein' (H.).
L. 142 (430) maken . . to: to cause, etc.; 'used with and
without the prep, to; s. Einenkel, p. 255, and cp. 1. 24, n. -
fwynne(n) : to depart, to separate, a verb that seems to have
been growing obsolete in the 15th century (v. lectio variorum).
L. 143 (431): soore: adv., sorely.
L. 146 (434) oghfe: generally used without the prep, to
before the infinitive, but sometimes with it; s. 1. 224, and cp.
Einenkel, p. 233. -- ynogh suf/ise: this pleonastic phrase
occurs several times in Chaucer; s. B 3648 (Monk's T.) and
E 1540 (Merch.'s T.).
L. 149 (437) lewed: s. 1. 104. — olde stories were indeed
frequently employed by medieval preachers for examples and
illustrations suitable to the taste of rude and ignorant hearers.
The most famous collection of tales made for this purpose was
perhaps the '(Jesta Romanorum', which was widely spread in
England. Cf. Spalding's History of Engl. Lit. pp. 55—58.
L. 150 f438) kan they, &c. : the inversion' of the subject
in principal clauses commencing with another word than -the
subject is very usual in Chaucer, but begins to be given up by
later MSS.; cf. Matzner, II, 2, 542 sqq , and s. 11. 56, 168,
236, 310, 649. — reporte: repeat, tell again; s. 1. 381. holde:
keep in memory.
L. 151 (439) froire: believe, think, trust; still in use in
Early Mod. Engl., especially in the phrase I trow, e. g. Shaksp.,
Richard II., II, 1, 218; Merry Wives I, 4, 140, etc. - the
whiles: conj., while; s. Book of the Duch., 1. 151, and still used
by Spenser (s. Koch II, p. 499); it seems to be the best reading
here, though only found in E. and another MS.; for, in that
whiles, which we read in other MSS., that appears to be super-
fluous, being repeated again in 1. 153 (but cp. notes to 11.
Notes to 11. 152—159. 1]5
8 & 351). The other variations in the different MSS., which
otherwise might be taken into consideration, must be rejected
here on account of the metre. So, on the whole, there is no neces-
sity for abandoning the text of E. — Tw. has that ivhiles,
Wr., &c., whiles.
L. 152 (440) for I teche: because I teach, by my teach-
ing (Sk.).
L. 153 (441) pouerte: poverty; pron. here poverV; in other
places, it is to be accented poverte, ryming with herte (Man
of L.;s T., B 99) and sherte (Troilus IV, 1520); cf. ten Brink,
§ 221. So Sk. need not have suppressed the final -e here, as
do Wr., &c. — willfully: adv., not in its present meaning, ob-
stinately, &c., but — willingly, voluntarily. Cf. Sk.'s note,
who gives several instances of this usage in Early writers; cfrei-
willig' (H.).
L. 154 (442) Nay: no, surely not, was in Early Engl.
purely negative; its modern use as an amplification (not this
only, even, &c.) will scarcely be found before the 16th century.
S. 1. 658. •— trewely (pron. tru-e-li): truly, indeed, certainly.
L. 155 (443) londes, and 1. 156 hondes: s. 1. 110, n.
L. 156 (444) nat . . no: cp. 1. 95 n., and observe that many
scribes begin to omit one negation or the other.
L. 157 (445) Pronounce: bdskettes: cf. Freudenberger,
1. c., p. 47 and Sk.'s n). -- Mr. Jephson refers to a passage
in Fleury's Eccl. Hist., according to which making baskets
was the employment of Egyptian monks in the early ages.
Sk. quotes a line from Piers Plowman (B. XV., 285), where
we read that St. Paul made 'panyers'. Though this statement
does not agree with Acts XVIII, 3, it was certainly St. Paul
(cp. 'Apostles', 1. 159) who set the example of labouring with
his hands. For more particulars, s. Sk.'s note (445).
L. 158 (446) ydelly: idly, i. e. for nothing, for a mere
trifle (as those poor labourers do).
L. 159 (447) Pron. th' Apostles; s. 1. 99, n.; Sk. thinks
the context implies that some of the Apostles (s. 1. 157)
made baskets. But the verse may quite as well allude to
8*
Notes to 11. 160—173.
1. 153, viz. that they lived in 'wilful' poverty. — countrefete:
imitate, counterfeit.
L. 160 (448). That wolle is the right reading here, in
spite of the deviations of several MSS., is shown by 1. 622. —
Sk. refers to the description of the very similar practice of the
mendicant friars as given in Chaucer's Sompnour's Tale (D
1746sqq.). All sorts of things for which they begged are
enumerated there, as bushels of wheat, malt, or rye, a piece
of cheese, of cake, of brawn, of bacon, of beef, etc.
L. 161 (449) Al: s. 1. 83, n. — page: youth, lad, not only
in its usual meaning of serving -boy in attendance upon a
gentleman or gentlewoman, but also signifying a farmer's or
a. shepherd's boy; s. 1. 400; 'Knecht' (H.). — Mr. Jephson
(Bell's Ed. Ill, 72) thinks that prestes in Har.4 (and consequently
in Wr. and M.) is more expressive than pouereste (dissyllable !)
but this reading, being quite isolated, is nothing but a clerical
error.
L. 163 (451) sterue: to die; the present meaning of to
starve is later than Chaucer; s. 11. 577 & 600 (pret. storuen). But
the copyist of the common source of the Se.- and Pe. -groups
seems to have taken famyne (here subst.) for a verb syno-
nymous to sterve in its modern sense, by altering for into or.
L. 164 (452j Wr. is, as usual, so wrapt up in his Har.4-
MS. that he takes no notice of Tw.'s reading of vine, but
sticks to wyn(e) — so do B. and M. — though only the former
makes the right sense.
L. 165 (453) wenche : wench, (wanton, light) girl; 'Dime' (H.).
L. 166 (454) lordynges: s. 1. 41.
L. 167 (455) likyng: pleasure, wish. — corny ale: s. 1. 27,
and cp. 11. 34 and 40.
L. 168 (456) haue I: cf. 1. 150, n. — Now: supply 'that'
after this word.
L. 169 (457) by reson: reasonably, fairly; 'verniinftiger
Weise' (H.).
L. 172 (460) moral tale: cp. 1. 37.
L. 178 (461) wynne: s. 1. 115, n.
Notes to 11. 174—186/87. 117
L. 174 (462) hoold: for hooldeth; this shortened' form of
the imperative is frequent in our tale; s. 11. 64, 290, 291, 298,
371, 622, 637, and cp. ten Brink, § 189; Kittredge, § 118. —
hoold youre pees: be quiet or silent, as in Mod. Engl.
L. 175 (463). For the source of this Tale, s. Introduct.,
ch. IV. — fflaundres: In laying the scene in this country,
says Sk., Chaucer probably followed an original which is now
lost. Then he quotes from Andrew Borde's Introduction of
Knowledge (ch. VIII) a description of Flanders in which we
read that 'the men be great drynkers*. — ivhilom: adv. = formerly,
once upon a time; an old dative of the plural, O. E. hwilum
(Koch, II, § 382).
L. 176 (464) haunteden folye: followed after, were given
to foolish things; 'trieben Thorheit' (H.). Cf. 1. 259.
L. 177 (465) Riot: excess; noise, noisy behaviour; 'Larm'
(H.). — hasard : gambling, a certain game at dice ; s. 1. 365,
n. — styive (or stewe): brothel; 'Bordell' (H.). -
L. 178 (466). Where as : a local adv., wherever, where
that; 'woselbst'; cf. 11. 461, 513, 598 (n.), and s. Koch II, p. 4. —
yyterne: a kind of guitar; cf. Grundriss d. germ. Phil. II, 2, 351.
L. 179 (467) : pleye for pleyen in E., etc., on account of
the metre; cf. 1. 114. — dees: dice; perhaps we ought to
write dys(e), like most MSS., and according to the rymes
A 1237 (Kn.'s T.) and 4385 (Coke's T.). But, as in other cases,
Chaucer may have used here double forms. Besides, note that
the best MSS. of both Types have dees. Cp. also 1. 335.
L. 180 (468). If we pronounce ov-r* hir, drynken can keep
its final n; op. Ih 295, 360, 399, and s. ten Brink, § 272.
L. 182 (470). that deueles temple : a tavern or a brothel.
L. 183 (471). superfluite: excess; 'Vollerei' (H.).
L. 185 (473). grisly: horrible, awful; 'grasslich'.
LI. 186 87 (474-5) Tyrwhitt refers to a similar passage in
Chaucer's Persones Tale, 'For Cristes sake swere not so sinne-
fully, in dismembring of Crist, by soule, herte, bones, and
body: for certes it semeth, that ye thinken that the cursed
Jewes dismembred him not ynough, but ye dismeinbre him more'
(II, 333 of his ed.). See also a later passage in the 'Pardoner',
Notes to ]1- 187—199.
especially 11. 363,64, and 421. Sk. adds a few more quotations
from the Vision of Wm. Staunton, the Plowman's Tale, Ayenbite
of Inwyt, Political, &c. Poems ed. Furnivall, Wyclif's Works, etc.
- to-tere: tear in pieces.
L. 187 (475). Hem thoughtc : it seemed to them; s. 11. 393,
483, 513, and cp. Mod. Engl. 'methinks, methought.' -pat:
according to Har.*, etc. this word might be omitted, and
thoughte pronounced as a dissyllable ; but there is no necessity
for altering the reading of E.
L. 188 (476) lough : strong pret. of laughe(=n) ; this
seems to be the only form in Ch.'s genuine works (s. 1. 673);
laughede only in Horn, of the Rose (863).
L. 189 (477) Tombesteres: female dancers. Sk. observes
that the termination -ster, O. E.-esfre, originally was feminine,
but that the feminine force of this termination became very
weak in the fourteenth century, so that it began to designate
also a male person; as frequently in Mod. Engl., e. g. brewster,
webster, etc.; only spinster has remained entirely feminine.
L. 190 (478) ffetys: handsome, graceful; 'schlauk und
fern' (H.). - ffrutes feres: female sellers of fruit; 'Frucht-
verkauferinnen' (H.).
L. 191(479); Syngereswitkharpes: 'Harfenmadchen' (H.);
baudes: bawds ('Kupplerin') ; ivafereres: confectioners; 'Waffel-
handlerinnen' (H.) From Beaumont and Fletcher we learn that
'wafer-women' were often employed in amorous embassies (Sk.).
L. 192 (480) Officeres: servants; 'Dienerinnen' (H.).
L. 194 (482) annexed: attached.
L. 195 (483) holy writ: s. the Latin gloss which is found
in the margin of E. and a great number ot other MSS. It is derived
from Eph. V, 18 (Vulgate), but the direct source of Chaucer
may have been Pope Innocent's Treatise de Contemptu Muiuli
(cf. Introduction, ch. IV, and s. Sk. Ill, 444, & VI, 277). wln-r-
this quotation is found, among others, lib. II, cap. 19.
L. 19<> (484). Pron.: li't.rttrf/'ix: s. 1. 10, n.
L. 197 (485). Looth: cp. Gen. XIX^ 33.
L. 199 (487) nystf = nc u-iste; s. 1. 24. n.
Notes to 11. 200—208. 1]9
L. 200 (488). Herodes: cp. Matt. XIV, 6—11, Mark VI,
21 — 28. — who so ivel, &c. : [as may be seen by any one] who
would consult the stories carefully. Sk. explains 'stories' by a
reference to Peter Comestor's Historia Scholastica, which is a
sort of epifome of the Bible. Each section being called
'Historia', the whole work may very well be alluded to by
the designation of 'the stories'. The account of Herod occurs
there in the section entitled 'Historia Evangelica', cap. LXXII. —
The insertion of the spurious lines in the Co.-group may be
accounted for by assuming that one scribe altered we I . . . soughte
into wol . . seche, and that the next then found the want of two
rymes, which he supplied as well as he could.
L. 201 (489) repleet: full, replete.
L. 202 (490) heeste: order, commandment; s. 11. 352 sqq.
L. 204 (492) Senec : a nine-syllable line, with the accent
on the first. The reading of Har.4 Seneca can scarcely be
right here, as the only time where Chaucer uses this form in
verse, C. T., B 3693 (Monk's T.), it is accented Seneca. In
H 345 (Manciple) we have the form Senekke, and the same
accentuation is mostly found in Senec (Cp. Sk. Ind. Prop. N. ),
but also Senek, E 1567 (Merchant), the same as here. As for
the passage in Seneca which Chaucer had in mind here, Tyrwhitt
refers to Epist. LXXXIII 'Extende in plures dies ilium ebrii
habitum: numquid de furore dubitatis? Nunc qnoque non est
minor, sed brevior.'
L. 207 (495) dronkelewe: adj.. addicted to drink. — A nine-
syllable 1. ; s. 1. 75 n., and Freudenberger, p. 17.
L. 208 (496) woodnesse: fury, rage; 'Kaserei und Wuf (H.);
Lat. furor. -- y- fallen: the addition of ij- is not required by
the metre; but as it is found in very good MSS., and as is in
a great number of others seems to be a clerical error for «/, I
have inserted it here though it is missing in E. ; cp. the various
readings in 1. 580. — shrewe: an ill-tempered person (Sk., Gl.
Ind.), a man of evil nature (Note). But to me it seems to refer
to the 'man . . . out of his myndc' (1. 206), so that shrewe
here must mean a weak-minded person, an idiot, a lunatic.
The same reference appears in Hertzberg's 'jenem'. - - In
120 Notes to N- 210—229.
1. 531 shreice has its more usual meaning ot 'scoundrel, wretch';
'Schuft' (H.)
L. 210 (498) glotonye: gluttony; 'Schlemmerei' (H.).
L. 211 (499) cause first: allusion to the Tale of Adam
(Sk.); cf. 11. 217. sqq.
L. 213 (501) Til. etc.: refers to dampnacioun] between
these two words, we must supply 'which lasted', or a similar
expression. — bought . . agayn = Lat. redemit (Sk.); cp. 11. 478
& 614 below.
L. 214 (502): Nine-syll. line; s. 1. 75, n., and Freuden-
berger, p. 54.
L. 215 (503). Abought: part, past of abye (s. 1. 468) = to
pay, to atone for.
L. 216 (504) sqq.: cf. Parson's T. (I 819); 'This synne
corrumped al this world, as is wel shewed / in the synne of
Adam and of EueS - The Latin gloss in the margin is found,
more or less complete, in a great number of MSS., besides E.
S. Hieronymus contra Jovinianum, lib. II, c. 15; ed. Migne II.
305 (Sk.). Cp. also Innocent, 1. c., lib. II, c. 18 cGula paradisum,
clausit' (Sk. Ill, 444).
L. 219 (507) drede: fear, doubt, uncertainty; s. 1. 273.
L. 220 (508) I rede: I read; cp. 11. 454 & 505.
L. 222 (510) deft'ended: forbidden. Sk. refers to Milton
Paradise Lost, XI, 86. — See also 1. 302.
L. 224 (512) oghte rs pleyne: s. 1.146, n. ; here it is used
as an impersonal verb; vs is the dative. The personal con-
struction is sometimes introduced by later scribes, who also
add to before the infinitive. — For the contents of this passage,
cp. Innocent, 1. c. lib. II, c. 17 (Sk. Ill, 444—5): 'Noli auidus
esse in omni epulatione, et non te effundas super omnem escam.
In multis enim escis erit intirmitas; et propter crapulam multi
perierunt.' Quoted from Ecclesiasticus (Sirach), XXXVII (Sk.).
L. 227 (515) mesurable: moderate; 'massig'.
L. 229 (517) sqq.: Cp. Hieronymus contra Jovinianum,
lib. II, and Johannis Salisb., Polycraticus, lib. VIII, c. 6.
'Propter breuem gulae voluptatem, terrae lustrantur et maria',
(Sk.); Innocent, 1. c., 'Tarn breuis est gulae voluptas', etc.
Hfotes to 11. 230-244. 121
Chaucer's translation 'the shorte throte", therefore, is not correct.
- tendre: dainty ('leckerhaft').
L. 230 (518). Est, etc.: = in the east, etc.; cp. 1. 108, n.
L. 231 (519). to-Sirynke: to labour hard, to toil; the simple
verb occurs 1. 586.
L. 233 (521), sq. Paul: Cp. I. Cor. VI, 13., from where
the Latin gloss in the margin found in a number of MSS. (E,
Heu., Dd., Ch.,In., Ad.1; Bo.2; Har.4, Ash.2; Ad.2; Co., Tc.2; Lin.)
is taken. Sk. remarks that the usual reading of the Vulgate
is 'has' for 'illamC Cp. Ill, 445. Luther has, 'Die Speise dem
Bauch, und der Bauch der Speise; aber Got-t wird diesen und
jene hinrichten'. — kanstoiv: for 'canst thou'; on this contrac-
tion s. ten Brink §§ 105 /? and 250, n. 2, and cp. 11. 264, 430, 431.
L. 236 (524) foul: filthy, vile, ugly, etc.; 'schmutzig' ( U.);
'widerlich' (1. 264).
L. 238 (526) white and rede: sc. wine.; Sk. refers toC. T.,
B 4032 (Nuns' Priest's T.), and Piers Plowman, B Prol. 228.
See also 1. 274 below.
L. 230 (527) pryuee: privy; 'Abtritt' (H.); cp. Hieron. c.
Jovin.,l.c. 'guttur nostrum meditatorium efficitur latrinarum.'(Sk.).
L. 241 (529) read: Thapostle (s. 1. 159). -- The Latin
gloss (found in E., Hen.. Dd.. Ch.; Bo.2; Hat.; Har.4, Ash.2)
refers to Phil. Ill, 18 — 19. Luther's translation runs, 'Denn
viele wandeln, von welchen ich euch oft gesagt habe, nun aber
sage ich euch mit Weinen, die Feinde des Kreuzes Christi,
welcher Ende ist die Verdammnis, welchen der Bauch ihr Gott
1st, etc.' -- Cp. also Pers. T. (T. 819 — 20), "Looke eek / what
seith seint Paul of Glotonye. Manye seith seint Paul goon j
of ivhiche 1 haue o/te seyd to yow and now I seye it. wepynge /
that been the enemy s of the croys of Christ of ivhiche the
ende is deeth, and of ivhiche hire wombe is hire god and hire
glorie, etc.'
L. 244 (532). That been, though only found in a few
MSS. not of the first order, is the only possible reading, as it
is also seen in the above quotation ironi the Pers. T. The first
uuaccented syllable, of course, is dropped ; cp. 1. 75, n.. and
Freudenberger, p. 58. The common mistake in the majority of
Notes to 11. 246 252.
MSS. may be accounted for by . assuming that the first word
was not written very distinctly, and that the different scribes
either copied litterally their originals, or tried to substitute a
word better suiting the context.
L. 246 (534). belifo to be slurred; cf. 1. 10. — cod:b&g.
— Cp. Innoc., 1. c., II, 18. 'Quanto sunt delicatoria cibaria, tanto
foetidiora suut stercora. Turpius egerit, qui turpiter ingerit,
superius et inferius horribilem flatum exprimens, et abomina-
bilem sonuni emittens'. (Sk. Ill, 445). The similarity of a
passage quoted by Sk. from «Ioh. Salisb. (Polycr. VIII, 6) with
Chaucer's lines is not so striking.
L. 247 (535) corruptioun : putrefaction ; 'Verwesung' (H.) ;
it has here four syllables; s. ten Brink, § 268.
L. 249 (537) fynde: to supply, to provide for: the same,
familiarly, in Mod. EngL; Tw. refers to cver. 14835', i. e. C. T.,
B 4019 (Nuns Priest's T.), where this verb has the same meaning.
S. also B 243 (Man of Law's T.).
L. 250 (538). Thise cookes: those cooks, not referring
here, as usual, to a person or thing just named, but expressing
the vivid imagination of an object not at the moment in the
presence of the speaker. S. Matzner, II, 2, 233 sq. The same
signification frequently occurs in Chaucer; s. 11. 5, 35, 397,
404, 463. — For the contents of this passage, cp. again
Innocent's treatise (II, cap. 17) 'Quaeruntur pigmenta, com-
parantur aromata . . quae studiose coquuntur arte coquorum . .
Alius contundit et colat, alius corrfundit et conficit, substanciam
conuertit in accidens . . ut fastidium reuocet appetitum, ad
irritandum gulam' (Sk. Ill, 445). -- Mr. Jephson (Bell III, 76)
finds in 1. 252 'an allusion to the philosophy of the Realists,
according to which everything is supposed to have a substance
distinct from the accidents of form, taste, colour, smell, &c. ;
so that, while the accidents remain, the substance may be
changed, and vice versa. The cook is said to change the nature
and appearance so utterly, that the substance and accidents are
confounded, etc.' Cp. also Sk.'s Note, V, 279.
L. 252 (540) fiilfille: the -n found in E. and a few other
MSS. must be dropped here for metrical reasons; cf. 1. 114, n.
Notes to 11. 254—265. 123
- Ulcerous: dainty, glottonous; 'leckerhaft, gierig' — talent:
desire, appetite; 'Begehren' (H.).
L. 254 (542) noght : here used substantively = nothing,
naught; s. 1. 575. — man/.' marrow.
L. 255 (543) golet: gullet, throat, — sivoote: adv., sweetly;
many MSB. have sote, which form occassionally occurs in E. ;
besides, Chaucer uses sn-eete, but, as it appears, only as an
adjective; from this adj. the adverb siceetly. sicetely is formed;
quotations s. Sk., Gl. Ind.
L. 256 (544) spicerle: spices; cf. Germ. 'Spezerei' (H.).
L. 257 (545) Ms\. whose?; cp. next 1. hym and 1. 58 hem,
also used without a reference to a certain noun ; cooke, which
•
might be supplied, occurs in the plural 1. 250 sqq. — ymalted:
cp. 1. 94, n. — by delit : for (or accoording to) his pleasure ; cp.
Einenkel, 1. c. 128 sq.
L. 259 (547) haunt eth: practises, indulges in (Sk.); 'ergeben'
(H.); s. 1. 176; delice: delight, pleasure; 'Uppigkeit' (H..). -
The Latin gloss in the margin found in E., Hen., Dd., Ch.;
Bo.2; Ash.2; Ad.'2, Hat.; Lin., is taken from 1. Tim. V, 6., where
the Vulgate, however, has Quae and mortua (Sk.). Luther
says, accordingly, 'Welche aber in Wolliisten lebet, die ist
lebendig tot'.
L. 260 (548) tho: those, plur. of thai.
L. 261 (549). This Latin gloss (in the same MSS., except
Ad.2) is from the Vulgate version of Proverbs XX, 1. But, as
Sk. remarks, it has 'tumultuosa' for 'contumeliosa', which latter
is found in St. Jerome's Contr. Jov. II, 10 according to Koppel. —
'Der Wein macht lose Leute, und stark Getrank macht wild, etc.'
Luther. — lecherous: lustful, libidinous; 'liistern' (H.).
L. 262 (550) stryuyng: strife, quarrelsomness; Streitsucht.
L. 263 (551) Cp. Innocent, 1. c. II, 19: 'Quid turpius
ebrioso? cui fetor in ore . . cui facies transt'ormatur?' (Sk. Ill, 445).
L. 264 (552) our: cf. H 32 (Manciple's Prol.). — artow:
s. 1. 233. n.
L. 265 (553) sq. : 'the drunkard's stertorous breathing seems
to repeat the sound of the word 'Sainpsoun' (Sk.). — Cf. 'he
spekelh in his nose', H 61.
124 ^otes to 11. 267—275.
L. 207 (555) wool: s. 1. 24, n. — For the double negation,
s. 1. 95. — neuere: here a monosyllable, but if to be pronounced
ne'er, as at present is doubtful ; cf. ten Brink, § 263 ; Kittredge,
p. 207, and s. 1. 309 below. Perhaps also no, wanting in several
MSS., may be omitted here. — Sk. observes that the command to
drink no wine, in Judges XIII. 4. 7, is addressed not to Samson,
but to his mother; see, however, v. 14 ib., where the same
command is applied to him.
L. 268 (556) a styked sivyn: a stuck pig; the introduction
of the various readings may be explained by assuming that
their authors meant to use here a more powerful or a more
appropriate expression. Cp. H 4Q (Manciple's Prol.), where we
find 'stynkyng swyn'.
L. 269 (557) honeste cure: care for honorable or decent
things.; cf. 1. 40; 'Anstandssinn' (H.).
L. 270 (558) sepulture: burial; cf. Pers. T., 1. c., c. . dronke-
nesse . . is the horrible sepulture of mannes resoun'.
L. 272 (560) drynke ought to be drynk (drinc), but as
the form with the weak -e occurs also in ryme (s. A 345
and Leg. G. W., 2040), I have not altered it here ; cf. 1. 64, n.
A similar passage occurs H 57 (Manciple's Prol.).
L. 273 (561). conseil: a secret; cp. 1. 531; Sk. refers to
Chaucer's Tale of Melibeus (B 2383): '.. folk that ben dronke-
leive . . . ne can no conseil hyde; for Salomon seith, Ther is
no privetee ther-as regneth dronkenesse\ For the first part
of this quotation cf. C. T., B 776—7 (Man of Lawe's Tale), for
the latter, Proverbs XXXI, 4, where the Vulgate has: c. . . nullum
secretum est ubi regnat ebrietas' (not in the English version,
nor in Luther's). S. also Innocent's Treatise, 1. c. (Sk. Ill, 445).
- drede: s. 1. 219.
L. 275 (563) namely: s. 1. 114, n. — Lepe: Tyrwhitt has
the following note : 'According to the Geographers, Lepe was
not far from Cadiz. This wine . . was probably much stronger
than the Gascon wines, usually drunk in England'. — He then
quotes an order of the Royal Household of the year 1604,
alluding to the greater rarity of Spanish wines at that period. Sk.
also refers to some regulations to be observed by London
Notes to 11. 276—284. 125
vintners, mentioned in the Liber Albus, ed. Hiley, pp. 614-18;
among others, 'that white wine of Gascoigne, of la Rochele, of-
Spain, or- other places, shall not be put in cellars with Rhenish
wines' etc. (V, 280: partly repeated on the next page).
L. 276 (564) to selle : Sk. observes that this gerund is the
correct old idiom, for the more modern cto be sold'. — ffysch-
strete : leads out of Lower Thames Street (Chaucer's own father
was a vintner of Thames Street), close to the North end of
London Bridge. The names of other streets found in a few
MSS. may be gratuitous alterations introduced by their scribes
to denote a place better known for its wine at their own time ;
perhaps also fleete strete in Phy. and Har.4 may be due to a
misreading of their respective copyists not very well acquainted
with London (both MSS. show traces of some provincial dialect),
who remembered this name, but had not heard of the other.
- Chepe: now Cheapside, a street in the City of London: as
a place where wine was sold it is also mentioned H 24 (Man-
ciple's Prol.).
L. 277 (565). crepeth subtilly : finds its way mysteriously
(Sk.); 'schleicht heimlich' (H.). Skeat thinks that this line and
the next form an ironical suggestion of the poet's that the
London vintners excused their having mixed this Spanish
wine with those of Gascony by pretending that this mixture
was the consequence of their growing so near each other.
L. 278 (566) faste: adv., close.
L. 279 (567) fumosite: fumes arising from drunkenness (Sk.) ;
'Dunst' (H.).
L. 280 (568) draughtes thre: When the numeral follows
the substantive, the latter is usually in the genitive. Cp. Ein-
enkel, p. 15, and see 1. 583.
L. 281 sqq. (569): The drunken man does not exactly know
where he is. — Observe the use of the subjunctive in oblique
speech (Koch II, § 585; Matzner II, 1, 117 sq.), and s. 11. 393,
401, 661.
L. 283 (571) the Bochelle: La Rochelle; the wines growing
there and near Bordeaux are weaker than the Spanish wines.
L. 284 (572): s. 1. 265.
126 • Notes to H- 285—298.
L. 285 (573) lordynges being the Pardoner's usual \\M\ of
addressing his hearers, I have altered the isolated reading of K.
(s. 11. 41 & 166).
L. 286 (574) souereyn Actes : most important (great)
deeds; 'grosse That' (H.).
L. 287 (575) read: victor^ yes in th'old: cp. 11. 10, n., &99, n.
L. 290 (578) Looketh: search ye (Sk.. Ol. Ind.); 'lest . .
nach' (H.). — may: s. 1. 8, n. -— leere: s. 1. 37, n.
L. 291 (579) Atiila: Mr. Jephson quotes the account give
by Paulus Diaconus in his Grestis Roman, lib. XV.: Sk. refers
also to Joruandes, de Rebus Geticis, § 82; from our poet's
short allusion to the death of this 'greie Conqi«'r<»tr' (which took
place A. D. 453), it cannot be decided which ot these authorities
he followed. Both agree that Attila died on the night of his
marriage with a beautiful maiden by the bursting of a blood-
vessel, in consequence of his having indulged in too liberal a
potation at the carousal held in honour of this festivity.
L. 292 (580) deyde: pret. of deye(n), dye(n); a number of
MSS. have dyde, died, etc., which forms are also secured by
rymes; s. ten Brink, § 176, and 1. 370.
L. 293 (581) ay: usually; cf. ... 'eruptione sanguinis. qui
ei de naribus solitus erat effluere' (Paul. Diac., 1. c.) and . .
'sanguis, qui ei solite de naribus effluebat' (Jorn.. 1. c.).
L. 294 (582) Capitayn: general, captain. sobrenesse:
sobriety.
L. 295 (583) read: ovr'al this; above, etc.; cp. 1. 180, n.
ntujseth yow: consider, observe; yow: reflexive pron. ; s. 1. 42, n.
L. 296 (584) sqq. Lamuel: v. Proverbs XXXI, 14. from
which the Latin gloss in the margin (s. E., Hen., Dd., Ch.,
Hod.; Ash.-; Bo.2; Se.; Pe., Del., Har.2, Lich., Ph.3) is also
taken (cf. Tw., Sk., etc.). The English version runs, It is not
for kings, Lemuel, it is not for kings to drink wine; nor for
princes strong drink (5) Lest they drink, and forget the law,
and pervert the judgment, etc.'
L. 298 (586) fynde: cf. 1. 174. — Supply.: 'writ ton'.
Notes to 11. 299—309. 127
L. 299 (587) wyn yeuyng may be considered as a com-
pound word; so Glo. Ed. has a hyphen between the two words;
cf. Einenkel, p. 270. • — han : administer.
L. 301 (589). The insertion of that and the alteration of
spoken in to spoke are required by the metre (cf. 1. 114, n.).
The deviations in E. can only be errors of the scribe's.
L. 302 (590). deffenden: s. 1. 222. - With this passage
is to be compared Pers. T. 793 (to which Sk. refers); it runs,
'Now comi'h hasardrie with hise apurtenances . . of which
comth deceite. false oihes. chidynges. and alle rauynes. blasphem-
ynge and reneyinge of god, and hate of hise neighebores*
wast of yoodes. mysspendynge of tyme. and somtyme man
slaughtre.'
L. 303 (591) Hasard: s. 1. 177. — The quotation in the
margin (found in E., Hen., Dd.,*) Ch., In., Ad.1; Bo.2; Ash.2;
Se., Hat., Ad.2; Pe., Del., Har.2, Lau.1, Lich., Ph.3, Ash.4) refers
to the 'Polycraticus' of John of Salisbury (s. Introduct., p. XXVII)
where it is in the fifth chapter of book I. Cp. Morley'a
English Writers, 111,180; s. also Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris
pp. 45, 46 (Sk.). — lesynge: falsehood, lie; 'Lug' (Sk. H.).
L. 304 (592) forswerynge: perjury; 'Meineid' (H.).
L. 305 (593) Blaspheme must be substituted for Blasphem-
yng in E. and the Dd. -group, because of the metre. -- ivast:
waste ; 'Verschwendung' (H.).
L. 306 (594) catel: chattle, goods.
L. 307 (595) repreeue: reproof, reproach, shame; cp. 1. 344,
- contrarie is subst. here (contradiction; opposite), and so of,
as in E., etc., is the right reading; pron. contrary^of (1. 10, n),
L. 308 (596) commun, is here the indefinite form of the
adjective, and so the final -e found in E. and other MSS. must
be suppressed; it has here the sense of 'professional'; 'Spielep
von Profession' (H.).
L. 309 (597) euer is here treated as a monosyllable ;
cf. 1. 267, n. — estaat: condition, rank; 'Stellung' (H.).
*) Dd., Ch., perhaps also Ad.1, have 'Polliorum'f. 'Policratici',
Bo.2, Se., Hat. Toliticorum', Ad.2 Tolica'.
12<S N«'tes to 11. 310—319.
L. 310 (598) yholden, though only found in few MSS., is
the form required here by the metre; cf. 1. 314. Or, perhaps,
we may read, according to other MSS., The moore he is holden,
etc., where the weak e of moore might be sounded before It.
desolaat : shunned (Sk.); 'ehrlos' (H.).
L. 311 (599) vseth hasardrye: plays at hazard, is given to
gambling: cp. 1. 336. — Though a great number of MSS. have
the subjunctive here, the indicative found in E. and others need
not be altered, as this mood is frequent in conditional clauses in
Early Engl.; s. 1. 128 above, and cp. Koch II, § 53; Matzner
II, 1, p. 122. The subjunctive is found 90, 366, 453 (but), 472,
552. As for the metre, either hiatus must be admitted after
]>rynce, or, as this liberty is very rarely made use of by Chaucer
(s. ten Brink, § 270, 3; Kittredge, § 126), a weak e may
perhaps be inserted into hasard(e)rye (so spelt in Gg.). See also
11. 484, and cp. ten Brink, § 262.
L. 312 (600) gouernaunce: rule, government.
L. 313 (601) as by: as regards, according to; cf. 11. 331 & 357.
L. 315 (603) Stilbon: ought to be 'Chilon'; Tyrwhitt
quotes as the source from which Chaucer took this passage,
Joh. Salisb., Polycrat. lib. I, cap. V (cf. above 1. 303) 'Chilon
Lacedaemonius, jungendae societatis causa missus Corinthum,
duces et seniores. populi inveuit in alea. Infecto itaque negotio
reversus est.' S. also 'Additions'. - - As for the gloss li. e.
Mercuri-us' found in Pe. and a few MSS. of this group, Sk.
observes that this refers to the planet 'Mercurius', which was
called ozi).p<ov, shining, glittering. The authors from whom this
appellation (scarcely Chaucer's own idea) may have been derived
are likewise quoted by Sk.
L. 317 (605) Pronounce: Ldcidom'-ye, to mak' hir, etc.;
the same accentuation of 'Lacedomye' s. F 1380 (Frankl.'s Tale).
L. 318 (606) hdppede, happened, though only found in few
MSS., among which is not E., must have its final -e on account of
the metre. So. Sk. ; cp. Freudenberger, p. 49. — S. also 1. 597. -
par chaunce: by chance; cp. the same 1.
L. 319 (607) Though the final -e in gretteste ('Die ersten
Manner'; H.) is mute here, there was no necessity for suppressing
it, as Sk. does.
Notes to 11. 320—327. 129
L. 320 (608). Read; Pleyyng' dttehasard, etc., another nine-
syllabl« line; s. 1. 75, and cp. Freudenberger, p. 15. Tyrwhitt's
emendation 'Yplaying^ is impossible, and as unnecessary as
Hertzberg's suggestion In playing. — Atte for at the is a
common assimilation of consonants: (cf. ten Brink, § 105, /?);
s. 1. 556.
L. 321 (609) may also be treated as a nine-syllable verse,
though its scansion is rather awkward then ; still more doubtful
appears to me the admission of hiatus between soone and us
(s. 11. 311 & 484). But perhaps that, which some MSS. have
after as, (a greater number instead of it,) might be inserted here.
F 615 (Squire's Tale), we read anon as that (E., Hen., Co., Pe.,
Lan.), and as anon has frequently the same meaning as sone
(cf. Koch, Gram. II, § 498; Matzner, Gram. II, 2, 440), that
may have been the original reading, but dropped, as apparently
superfluous and unusual, by most MSS. For those in which it
is found, though derived from a source worse than E., Dd.,
etc., showr in several places the influence of a text belonging
to the last named group. Cp. Introd. pp. XXXXIII & LI.
L. 323 (611) lese: to lose.
L. 324 (612). Pronounce N'l (cf. ten Brink, § 270, Anm.).
— defame: dishonour; 'Schande' (H.); the verb s. 1. 127.
L. 325 (613) Pronounce: t'allie; cf. ten Brink, § 269,
Kittredge, § 130, and s. also 1. 645. — none: for the frequent
use of the double negation, s. 1. 95, n.
L. 326 (614). Cp. 1. 75, n., and Freudenberger, p. 67; som,
which Tyrwhitt and after him, Wright and Bell insert after
Sendeth, is neither sufficiently warranted by the MSS., nor does
it materially improve the sense of this passage. For other
wise, which most MSS. have, seems to me contradictory to what
was said before; because ambassadors that ally a country with
another governed by gamesters cannot be called 'wise'; so I take
othertvise to mean 'another sort of, etc.'; 'andere Unter-
handler' (H.).
L. 327 (615) me were leuere (why does Sk. alter the latter
into lever ?) : I had rather, I had as lief, etc. ; for this con-
struction s. Eineukel, pp. 112, 230; etc.
John Koch. The Pardoner's Tale and Prologue. 9
l;}() >»'otes to 11. H30 — 345.
L. 330 (H18) Shul: s. note to 1. 477. — hasardou r : gamester,
gambler.; s. 1. 463.
L. 331 (619). AM by: s. 1. 313, n. — fn-.tn-: t rents.
L. 333 (621). Demetrius: probably Demetrius Nicator,
king of Syria, who died in 126 B. C. He was in war with the
Parthians, who defeated him, and took him prisoner in 138.
Hertzberg refers to Justinus XXXVI, 1.
L. 334 (622): the book: Johannes Salisb., 1. c. (cf. 1. 315)
'Regi quoque Demetrio, in opprobrium puerilis leuitatis, tali
aurei a rege Parthorum dati sunt' (s. Sk.). - Mr. Jephson finds
a similarity in the situation described here and that in Shakspere's
Henry V., Act I, sc. 2.
L. 335 (623) him: a (pleonastic) repetition of 'to the kyug
D.' in 1. 333. - The reading ca paire dees* found in a few
MSS. may have been the original one; cf. 1. 339 below. The
final e of paire would then, of course, be sounded. — dees: s. 1 179.
L. 336 (624) vsed: s. 1. 311 ('frohnen' H). — ther bifore:
before that time; cfriiher' (H. )
L. 337 (625) Read: glortfor: s. 11. 10 n. & 123.
L. 338 (626) (heeld) At no value, &c.: thought (made)
little of. etc.
L. 339 (627) maner play: sort of play; after mancr,
originally a Fr. substantive (maniere), the preposition 'of is
frequently dropped by Chaucer and other poets of his time; s.
Koch, Gram. II, § 229; cf. Einenkel pp. 93, 94, and 1. 335, n.
L. 340 (628). Honeste: s. 1. 40. - - to dryue the day
awey : to pass the time (cf. Sk.'s note) ; 'die Zeit vertreiben' (H.).
L. 341 (629) othes false and grete: 'schwere, falsche Eide.'(H.).
L. 342 (630) oldc bookes: among them the Bible (s. 11.
346 & 347), and, as Sk. observes, Frere Lorens's 'Somme des
Vices et des Vertues', for the most part the source of the
'Persones Tale', with which the passage before us has several
agreements (s. I. 587 sqq. and Introduct., p. XXVII, but cp. also
'Additions'). • — trete to treai of, to relate.
L. 344 (632) repreuable; reprehensible; cp. 1. 307.
L. 345 (633) The Latin quotation in the margin (s. E.,
Hen., Dd., Hi.. In.; Bo.2; Ash.2; Se., Hat,; Ad.2; Tc.2; Pe.,
Notes to 11. 346 — 354. 131
Del., Har.'2, Lich., Lin., Ph.:1) is from Matt. V, 34; according
to the Vulgate, the passage runs, €Ego autem clico uobis, non
inrare omnino, neque per caelum, quia thronus Dei est'. (Sk.).
L. 346 (634) Witnesse on M. : take the example of M.
(Sk., Gl. Ind.) ; cf. D 951 (Wile of Bath's T.) and D 1491
(Friar's T.) ; according to Sk., 'witnesse' is the imperative ; but
cf. Einenkel, p. 64 sq., who compares this expression with the
O. Fr. 'tesmoin1.
L. 347 (635) Jeremy e: IV, 2. The Latin quotation in the
margin is also found in all the above mentioned MSS., except
Ad.2; add, however, Lau. J
L. 348 (636} swere must be, according to the Latin text,
the right word, though E. and Har.4 (the same Sk. and Grlo. Ed.)
have setje instead, which may have crept in here from 1. 347,
or presented itself to the scribes in question as a very common
phrase (seye soothe). Cp. also Pers. T., 1. c. 592, "Thou shalt
swere in frouthe \ and in rightwisnesse.' Sk. quotes also the
corresponding passage from Wyclif (ed. Arnold, III, 483).
L. 351 (639) that, beginning a subordinate clause, seems
rather curious here, as it is repeated again 1. 353 by Hou that.
But this construction is not uncommon in Early EngL, when
the subordinate clause is interrupted by another, or by an
adverbial phrase immediately following such a that. Cf. Matzner,
II, 2, 403 sq. ; see also notes to 11. 8 and 151. and cp. C. T.,
A 4180-82 (Reeve's T.); B 2375 & 2393 (Melibeus), etc. -
So \>er f. that found in Har.4 (the same in the edd. of Wr.,
B., & M.), though it at first sight seems preferable, is an
unauthorized alteration. - - ftrste table: the commandments
that teach us our duty towards God (Sk.).
L. 353 (641) seconde heeste: formerly, the first two com-
mandments were considered as one; the third commandment
was therefore the second, as here (s. Sk.'s note, who also
refers to Wyclif's treatise on the Ten Commandments [Works,
III, 82], to Hampole's Prose Treatises, ed. Perry, p. 10, etc.).
L. 354 (642): a nine-syllable verse; s. 1. 75, n. - Cp. also
Pers. T., I 588 cThow shalt nat take the name of thy lord
god in veyn or in ydeF.
9*
132 Notes to 11. 355-363.
L. 355 (643) rather: sooner; because this commandment
precedes those which relate to murder (Sk.).
L. 356 (644) homycide: manslaughter, murder: the same in
11. 369 and 608; but in 1. 605 it means cman-slayer, murderer'. —
many a : thus the nearly isolated reading of E. must be altered
according to several of the best MSS., for any would impute
that the trespasses against God mentioned in the first two
(or three) commandments were not to be considered 'cursed thyngs*.
L. 357 (645) as by ordre: according to the order, in
succession; cder Reihe nach' (H.); cf. 11. 313 & 331.
L. 358 (646) knoweth that: the addition of they in several
MSS. and of he in Har.4 and modern Edd. (Tw., Wr., B., M.)
before that is superfluous, as iliat alone frequently has the force
of 'he who', 'they that' in Early Engl. (v. Matzner 11,2,533—4;
ten Brink § 254), and they, etc. would somewhat spoil the metre.
But it is doubtful whether knowe(ri) in'E. and some other MSS. is
preferable (so in Sk. & Glo. Ed.), or hnoweth, the reading found
in most MSS. I have adopted the latter as more conformable with
stondith and vnderstondeth, though the mixture of the termina-
tions -en and -eth in the plural of the pres. indie, is not quite
unheard of in Chaucer, the latter especially occurring with
relation to the indefinite subject men, which might here be
supplied. Cf. Kittredge, § 97, and s. 11. 130 and 387.
L. 3GO (648) Read: ovr "I (s. 1. 180). plat: flatly,
straight out.
L. 361 (649). Cf. Pers. T. (I 593): c. . the wounde shal
nat departe from his hous \ whil lie vseth \ swich vnleueful
sweryng* Sk. quotes a similar passage in Wyclif's works (III.
84) also taken from Ecclesiasticus XXIII, 11.
L. 362 (650) outrageous: excessive, immoderate; in to outr.
of, etc. : swears too excessively.
L. 363 (651) nayles: Tw. says 'i. e. with which he was
nailed to the cross', quoting a passage from Mauudeville (c. VII).
Sk. is not quite satisfied with this explanation, as he n'nds there
and in other places the 'nails' mentioned together with other
'members of Christ's body' (So in Wyclif, III, 483). He is
therefore inclined to take this word as meaning the nails of
Notes to 11. 364—365. 133
his fingers and toes. But his citation, from a Latin MS. (in
Lewis's Life of Pecock) to the effect that, in 1420, many men
died in England from bleeding in those parts of their bodies
by which they had sworn, does not quite bear this out. For
after enumerating Christ's face, eyes, sides, blood, and heart,
this text mentions cper clauos Christ! in suis manibus et
pedibus'. Had this author meant to convey the idea of
fingernails, etc., he would have written 'per ungues', etc. But
evidently he intended to designate the nail-marks in Christ's
hands and feet. On the other hand, as there is in English as
well as in German, only one word for the two different
meanings, some confusion may have been created in the minds
of swearers and their hearers, to whom the exact signification
of the word used for their blasphemy was quite indifferent.
Cf. also the oath of our csire ooste', 1. 2, in which Christ's
blood and his nails are mentioned together, i. e., as I understand
it, the blood which ran from the wounds made by the nails
driven though his hands and feet.
L. 364 (652) the blood . . in Hayles: 'The Abbey of
Hailes, in Glocestershire, was founded by Richard, King of the
Romans, brother to Henry III. This precious relick, which
was afterwards called "the blood of Hailis" was brought out
of Germany by the son of Richard, Edmund, who bestowed
a third part of it upon his father's Abbey of Hailes, etc.
Holinshed v. II. p. 275' (Tw.). Sk. adds that according to the
Legend (cp. Horstmann's Altengl. Legenden, p. 275) the holy
blood was obtained by Titus from Joseph of Arimathea. Titus
put it in the Temple of Peace, in Rome, whence Charlemagne
took half of it to Germany, where Edmund found it. As for
the trick formerly employed to work the pretended miracle
with this blood, s. ib., where also a number of other authorities
are quoted.
L. 365 (653) chaunce: a certain throw in the game called
'hasard' (s. 11. 177, 303, 320). When the caster is going to
throw he names one of the numbers five, six, seven, eight, or
nine (ccalls a main'); most often, he calls seven. If he then
throws either seven or eleven, he wins; if he throws aces, or
134 Notes to 11. 368— Bii'.i.
deuce-ace (two and one), or double sixes, he loses. If he
throws some other number, that number is called the caster's
chance, and he goes on playing till either the 'main' or the
'chance' turns up. In the first case he loses, in the second,
he wins, etc. Up. Skeat's note to C. T.. B 124 (Man of Lawe's
Prol.). - - cynk and treye: from C). Fr. cine and firi. frni.
likewise gamesters' expressions for five and three, still used ;is
•'cinque' and 'tray' (in tray-trip, Webster) or 'trey' in different games
of more modern times. — The -e in treye is, of course, inorganic.
L. 368 (65G) bicched: according to Sk., the meaning of
this word is 'cursed, execrable1, derived from 'bitch' in its
opprobrious sense (a reproach for a woman), as it seems. If
this sense should be the right one here, the word is perhaps
related to the provincial German word 'itcAr' = verres caetratus
(s. Grimm's Worterbuch, s. v.). — But Tw. alters 'bicchcd' into
'biccher, the meaning of which is 'talus' (cf. Grimm, 1. c., and
Schade, Altdeutsches Worterbuch, fbickel\ 'bickelapicV = knuckle,
ankle, dice, &c.), which appears to suit here very well,
though the changing of d into I is quite unauthorized.
So Wr. and Sk reject Tw.'s explanation, referring to a passage
in the Towneley Mysteries (p. 241), where we read,
'I was fahly begyled withe thine byched bom-*,
Thcr cursyd (hay be\
From the hitter words, however, it follows, in my opinion, that
'bt/ched* cannot mean here 'cursed'. As several MSS. (s. various
readings) have substituted here some other word, 'bicl><j>r
seems not to have been in general use, probably not being a
genuine English word, but imported from the continent, so
that Tw.'s suggestion, though phonologically unsatisfactory,
may after all point to the right direction from where thi.- \\onl
came. At any rate, I think its meaning must have something
to do with the game in question, as in both passages where
it is found it is connected with the word 'b<mes\ both together
expressing the same sense as the word 'dice' (So Sk. in his
Gl. Ind.). 'Die x.wei Knochel.' (H.)
L. 369 (057). Ire: anger: Mali/urn' (H.). — limitf/ride : s. 11.
:;.")(; and 60.").
Notes to 11. 371—378. 135
L. 371 (659) Lete: Tw. has Leteth, Wr.. B., M., Sk., Glo.
Ed. have Leceth. But I see no necessity for altering the
reading of E. and some other MSS. : for letc is here used as
an independent verb, and has the meaning of 'give up. leave
off,' etc.; s. 1. 443 and the numerous quotations in Sk.'s Gl.
Ind. And even if Lete must be pronounced as a monosyllable
(v. ten Brink, § 189, and cp. 11. 622 & 637 below), this would
not be against Chaucer's metrical rules, as we should have
here one of those nine-syllable lines mentioned before 1. 75,
etc. — The form lat(e) is always used with an infinitive.
Cp. Kittredge, p. 278, and s. 11. 36, 80, 409, 506, 595, 659, 666.
L. 373 (661) .Riof cures : roisterers, topers, drunkards; the
metre requires here the complete termination of the plural -es,
though this form is only found in a few MSS.; cp. 11. 428 and 480.
L. 374 (662) erst er : first before; e(e)r is an old com-
parative, erst its superlative (s. ten Brink § 246, n., and cp.
the German erst[er]), which began to grow obsolete; s. the
various readings. — prime: an expression not easily explained;
cf. Hertzberg's long note to line 2191 (Kn. T.), Jephson's (Bell's
ed. I, 218) and Skeat's to 1. 3906 (Reeve's Prol.). It generally
means the time between 6 and 9 o'clock in the morning :
but here it designates the canonical hour for prayer so
called, to announce which bells were rung. (Sk.). - - of:
from; in Early Engl. frequently used in this local sense; s.
1. 648, and. cp. Matzner II, 1, 223.
L. 375 (663) hem: s. 1. 42, n. - A number of MSS. of
different groups insert for before to drynke, which recommends
itself on account of the metre, and has been adopted by all Edd.
But as the verse may also be treated as a nine-syllable one,
I have kept the reading of E. and the majority of MSS.
L. 370 (664) a belle: a hand-bell was carried before a corpse
at a funeral by the sexton (s. Sk., who quotes some authorities).
L. 377 (665) cars: corpse; cp. 1. 16, n. ••- was caried
&c.: a relative clause; cp. Matzner, II, 2, 528; Koch, II, g 362.
L. 378 (666) That oon : also spelt the toon : (the) one (of
them); cp. n. 11. 514 &519. — gan callen : cp. 1. 1, note. -
knaue: page, servant-lad, boy.
136 N°tes to 11. 379—391.
L. 379 (667) Go bet: Sk. gives as its literal translation
'go quicker'; in his Gl. Jnd., however, 'go as quickly as
possible'; cp. also the German 'fiirbass gehen', MHO. riirhnz
= moore forward, further, etc. — That this phrase was also
used as a hunting cry, has been pointed out by Tw. (who
quotes L.G.W., Dido 1. 288) and Halliwell (cited by Sk.). -
redily : quickly, at once.
L. 381 (669) reporte:$. 1. 150; here subjunctive; cp. 1.538/39.
L. 382 (670) neueradeel (pr. nevr'adeel; cp. 1. 180) not
a bit, not at all; 'dess bedarf es nicht.' H.
L. 383 (671) twoo hoiires : for this adverbial accusative s.
Einenkel, 1 c., p. 55.
L. 384 (672) pardee: Fr. par dieu, an oath frequently
used by Chaucer; s. Sk., Gl. Ind.; also written par dieux,
pardy, etc.
L. 385 (673) After this verse, Wr., B., and M. put a
semicolon, and a comma at the end of the next; on the whole,
this punctuation makes no material difference in the sense of
the passage.
L. 386 (674) ffor-dronke: extremely drunk (Sk.).
L. 387 (675) priue: secret (Sk.). — theef: 'Schacher' (H.).
- Clepeth: though only found in a few MSS., besides E., I
have not thought it necessary to alter this form into clepen,
as all other Edd. do; cp. note to 1. 358, and s. 1. 130, n.
L. 389 (677) spere: spear; as a mortal weapon in an
allegorical sense also mentioned Parl. of F., 1. 135. smoot
atwo broke in two, pierced.
L. 390 (678) wto, originally a noun neuter, is frequently
used as an adjective in the Plural by Chaucer; cf. ten Brink,
§ 246; Kittredge, 1. c., p. 137, where the frequent occurrence
of mo just in the formula in question is mentioned. — Cp. \. 603.
L. 391 (679) this pestilence: during this plague; on this
peculiar use of the adverbial accusative s. Einenkel, 1. c.,
p. 53; cf. Matzner, 1. c., II, 1, 164; s. also 11. 89 and 444, n. -
As for the event in question, Sk. mentions four plagues that
took place in the reign of Edward III. in 1348—9, 1361—2,
1369, 1375 6. If Chaucer took also these details from his
Notes to 11. 393 -407. 137
supposed Italian source (s. Introduction, ch. IV.), it must be
the first plague to which this passage alludes, as it had spread
nearly over all Europe.
L. 393 (681) were: s. 1. 281, n.
L. 394 (682) to be war of: to beware of, to take care of;
cauf der Hut . . sein' (H.).
L. 395 (683) eueremore: continually; cstets' (H.).
L. 396 (684) dame: mother (s. the reading of To.); cf.
C. T., H 317 (Manciple's Tale), where the same phrase
occurs. — I restore the correct form seye, though the final-e
is mute here, and only few MSS. have it; s. 1. 443, and cp.
Kittredge, 1. c., § 92. -- seinte: the final is to be sounded
here ; s. 1. 20, n.
L. 397 (685) this Tauerner: cp. note to 1. 250.
L. 399 (687) Henne: hence, from here; OE.Aeonon, etc.,
Germ, 'hinnen'. That this older form was really used by
Chaucer is shown by several rymes; s. C. T., A 3889/90
(Miller-Reeve-Link); Troilus II, 209/10; III, 629/30; IV,
1245/46. Most MSS., however, have the later form hennes,
hens, etc.
L. 400 (688) hyne : hind, servant, domestic (Sk.) ; O. E. hma (?).
- page: cp. note, to 1. 161.
L. 401 (689) I trowe: s. 1. 151, n. — be: s. 1. 281, n.
L. 402 (690) auysed: careful, wary, etc.; cf. 1. 295.
L. 403 (691) elide . . a dishonour: to bring shame on a
person, to, treat one badly ; 'Schmach anthun' (H.).
L. 404 (692). Ye: yea, verily; even (1. 657). — Goddes
armes: cp. 1. 366.
L. 406 (694) by ivey: the preposition by has here the
meaning of 'along1; cp. Einenkel, 1. c., p. 125 — 6. — The same
phrase occurs Wright, Pop. Treat, p. 136 (Matzner II, 1, 393).
L. 407 (695) auoiv, not a vow, as Sk. observes ; the latter
being a later form of the word, at least not as usual as the
former in earlier times. - - The preposition to, for which a
great number of MSS. have by, looks rather strange here; but
it seems to have the same sense as it has after such vei'bs as
preien, hopen, crien, etc., though then the person is named to whom
13}S Notes to 11. 408—411,.
one prays, etr. Cp. Hous of Fame, 1. 1706, &. cp. Matzner,
1. c., II, 1, 282; Einenkel, 1. c., 204; cf. the German phrase
'Ich gelobe zu Gott' etc. — digne: worthy, honorable.
L. 408 (696) o»f.s: adv., now 'once', here = united, of
one mind (Sk.) ; ceinig' (H.)
. L. 409 (697) holde vp: to lift: Mr. Jephson has liere the
note, 'This is still the ceremony used in taking an oath in
courts of justice in Prussia'. — til: though only found in few
MSS., seems to be the right form here, as it is generally used
before vowels, to before consonants (s. Sk. VI, p. LXXXII).
L. 410 (698) brother: sworn friend . — Mr. Jephson refers
here to a note to the Knightes Tale (Bell II, 124). i. e to
A, 1131, in which he says, 'Formal compacts for the purpose
of mutual counsel and assistance in love and war were
common to the heroic and chivalrous ages', after which he
enumerates a number of well-known ancient heroes connected
by intimate friendship.
L. 412 (700) he that, etc.; -which for he. the isolated
reading of E., which Sk. adopts (Tw. and Glo. Ed. have he)
seems to me less powerful and expressive than the former,
and though it is grammatically correct, I have preferred here
to follow a number of other MSS. as the evidence of thoc.
belonging to different groups, seems to me sufficient for this
purpose. Cp. besides 1. 488. — "Wr., B., and M. drop-either word.
L. 414 (702) hir irouthes plight: plighted their troth,
pledged their word; plight is the contracted form of the part.
past; cp. ten Brink. § 170.
L. 415 (703) for is, no doubt, the right word, though a
good many MSS. and several editors (Wr., Be., M.) have irith
for it ; for, it is to be understood, those men had sworn to
sacrifice their lives for each other, if need be, not to die'
all together.
L. 416 (704) ybore: I have inserted this form though it
only occurs in Hen., Dd., and Hai; at any rate, the inflected form
of the participle is required here by grammar as well a> liy
metre; perhaps it ought to be yborne; perhaps, also, b»r»c.
but then ow(e)nc must be pronounced as a dissyllable. In
Notes to 11. 417 425. 139
ryme, the two forms (j)born (s. C. T., A 4109: scorn) and
(y)bore (s. C. T., A 1542: more, C 215: wherfore) are proved
to exist; but as the form in question is only possible before
a noun, it can scarcely be expected to appear in ryme. -
Sk. has. \boren, without any authority, (rlo. Ed. ybore, Tw.
boren; Wr. sicorne. according to Har/, which he thinks better
than Tyrwhitt's (!). But Mr. Jephson follows Tw., because, as
he rightly remarks, they were already 'sworn' brothers; whilst
M. adopts Wr'.s reading.
L. 417 (705) stirte: pret., started, rushed; perhaps the
form sterte (so Sk.) deserves the preference, as it is the only
one secured by rymes (s. ten Brink, § 176; Kittredge, 1. c.,
p. 241). Still, as there are so many double forms in Chaucer,
I thought an alteration unnecessary. Tw. has siert, Grl.
Ed. stirte; Wr., B., M., startyn, according to Har.4 — and
dronken: and (they) drank, etc.; a great number of MSS., and
so the Edd., except Sk., have al dronken — quite drunk; both
readings are possible, and so it is doubtful which is the
genuine one. But as the expression found in E. is supported
by several MSS. of different groups (Oh., Gg., Bo.2, Hat., Pe.,
etc.), I have left it unaltered.
L. 420 (708) grisly: s. I. 185.
L. 421 (709) to-rente: tore in pieces; cf. note to 1. 186/87.
L. 422 (710) hente: to catch, seize; part. p. yhent ; s. 1. 580.
- Wie, which scmie MSS. and Tw. have for they (and accord-
ingly H.: 'wenn wir ihn fassen'), is scarcely admissible, as
the indication, usual with Chaucer, stating who are the
speakers, is wanting.
L. 423 (711) half, om. by a number of MSS. (also by Wr.
and B.) is required by the metre.
L. 424 (712) ivolde han troden: were going to step: stile:
Teldstiege'.
L. 425 (713) 'An oold man': answers to the 'romito1 or
hermit of the Italian tale. (s. Sk., who also calls the reader's
attention to the indefinite form of old in this 1., and the
definite one in the next. Cp. ten Brink, § 234 — 5). - S. also
1. 441, n.
140 N"tcs to 11. 42t> — 441.
L. 426 (714) yretie: greeted, pret. ; cf. ten Brink, g 170 a.
L. 427 (715) god ijow see: may God keep you in his sight
(Tw.. who also quotes two other passages of the C. T. — now
B 156 & D 2169 -- where the same phrase occurs). Sk.
adds a few more references.
L. 428 (716) proudeste: the most overbearing, insolent;
'frechste' (H.). — Cf. 1. 42, 488, n., and 611 (pride). — Riotoures :
cf. 11. 373 and 480.
L. 429 (717) carl: man, fellow, of Old Norse origin; the
genuine Engl. form cherl, charle (0. E. ceorl\ which is here
also found in several MSS., has generally a more despicable
meaning: churl, boor, rascal,- etc.; s. 1. 3 (note) and 1. 462. -
icith fiory (/race: ill-looking, ill-favored, ugly; here said of
the external appearance ; 1. 588, however it is used in a moral
sense: infamous, disgraceful.
L. 430 (718) artow = art thou; lyuestow = lyuest thou;
cf. 1. 233, n. — fonvrapped: wrapped up.
L. 432 (720) gan looke: s. 1. 1.
L. 433 (721) for: conjunction = because.
L. 434 (722) Ynde: here and in other places used to
designate some distant country; s. C. T., D. 824 (Wife of B.);
Book of the Duch. 888; Troil. V, 971.
L. 435 (723) ne: I have inserted this negation instead
of nor in E. and few other MSS., assuming it as more likely
that this older form was in the original than that so great
a number of scribes should have introduced it more or less
independently of each other. Cf. 1. 51 and Matzner II, 2, 352.
L. 439 (727). Sk. remarks: 'This is a great improvement
upon the Italian tale, which represents the hermit as fleeing
from death'.
L. 440 (728) kailyj ': 0. Kr. caitif, orig. captive; wretch.
= restelees caitiff: 'rastlos, jammervoll und schwach' (H.).
L. 441 (729) sqq. According to the discovery of Professor
Kittredge, this passage is imitated from the first Elegy of
Maximian, especially 11. 223 8 (s.'Sk.'s note to 1. 727), which run :
Hinc est quod baculo incumbens ruitura senectus
Assiduo pigram uerbere pulsat humum.
Notes to 11. 442—455. 141
Et numerosa mouens certo uestigia passu
Talia rugato creditur ore loqui :
"Suscipe me, genetrix, nati miserere laborum,
Membra uelis gremio fessa fouere tuo."
Sk. adds: Cf. Calderon, Les tres Justicias en Una; Act II..
so. 1. - - Ten Brink (Gesch. d. Engl. Lit., II, 178) finds a
striking similarity between this mysterious old man and the
Wandering Jew.
L. 442 (730) Read: erly'and; cp. 1. 10, n.
L. 444 (732) vanysshe: to shrink, waste away; 'schrumpfe1
{H.). — flessh, &c.: an adverbial accusative; cf. 11. 89, and 391, nn.
L. 446 (733) shal: s. 1. 477, n.
L. 446 (734) cheste : does not mean 'coffin1, as Mr. Jephson
thinks, who, consequently, is at a loss how to explain the
passage, but refers to a box for holding clothes, etc. 'The
old man is ready to exchange his chest containing all his
worldly gear, for a single hair-cloth, to be used as his shroud'.
<Sk.) 'Kasten' (H.); 'Truhe'.
L. 448 (736) heyre clowt: hair-cloth; 'harnes Zeug zum
Totenkleid' (H.) ; wrappe : to cover, wrap in ; the insertion of in
in a number of MSS. and in the Edd. of Tw., Wr., B., and
M. is superfluous, as the final -e is to be sounded here ; s. C.
T., E 583 (Clerke's T.) & F 636 (Squire's T.), where this verb
occurs without in in ryme.
L. 450 (738) ivelked: withered; 'welk' (H.).
L. 451 (739) to yow : of you, on your part. I find no
parallel to this curious use of this preposition.
L. 452 (740) vileynye: discourtesy, rudeness; 1. 610 it
means 'bad language, abuse'; 'Schmahrede'.
L. 453 (7-41) But: unless. — trespasse: s. 1. 128, n.; 'sich
vergehen' (H.).
L. 455 (743) Agayns: in presence of, before; cf. C. T., B
3702 (Monk's T.). — The Latin quotation written in the margin
of E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Bo.2; Ash.2; Ad.2; Tc.2; Pe., Del., Har.2,
Lich., Ph.3 (Se. has: honorate senem) is from Leviticus XIX, 32
{cp. Sk.). Luther has, cVor einem grauen Haupt sollst Du
aufstehen und die Alton ehren'.
142 Notes to 11. 456 472.
L. 456 (744) reed: advice, counsel: Germ. Rat; the verb
s. 1. 505.
L. 459 (747) ytf: I have introduced this form of the
conjunction, though E. and most MSS. have if, in order that
the weak -e of aye may be sounded here. Of the Edd., only Sk.
has yif. — abyde: to endure, live.
L. 460 (748) god be with yow : good bye; still in Shakspere;
e. g. Macbeth III, 1, 44. — where: contracted from whether:
cf. ten Brink, § 263, and Macbeth, I, 3, 111. -- ye go or
•ride : a general phrase for locomotion (Sk., who refers to Kn.
T., A 1351).
L. 461 (749) moot: so the spelling of E. and a great
number of MSS. must be corrected; s. 1. 21, n. — thider as:
thither where; as used as a local particle is also found in 11.
178 and 513; cf. note to 1. 598. - / haue to go, i. e., for
some errand or business; cf. the Italian analogue: cegli sen
ando per i fatti suoi1.
L. 463 (751) this-, s. note 1. 250. — hasardour: s. 1. 330.
L. 464 (752) parten: to depart, to get off.
L. 465 (753): cf. 1. 439. — bilke: s. 1. 76.
L. 466 (754): alle oure freendes: cf. 1. 384, 'an old felaive
of youres'.
L. 467 (755) Haue . . my trouthe : take my word ; 'bei
meiner Treue' (H.); cf. 1. 414. The same phrase occurs C. T.,
F 759 & 998 (Squire's T.). as: an asseveration = so, as sure
(-ly) as. — espye: spy (why does Sk. alter here the reading of
E., etc. into aspye, like Har.*, etc., and the Edd. who have
derived their texts from this MS.?).
L. 468 (756) it abye: pay for it; s. 1. 215, n. . Sometimes
also the form abet/gen occurs in Chaucer; s. A 3938 (Reeve's T.),
and cf. ten Brink, § 161.
L. 470 (758) assent: agreement, conspiracy; 'Complot'
(H.); cf. 1. 513.
L. 472 (760) he : the old man. - I/OH- is more correct
than ye, the reading of E. and some other MSS., though the
latter is not quite impossible, as the two constructions of
it is me fdat.) leef (cf. 1. 327, above) and I haue leef are
Notes to 11. 474—482. 143
sometimes confounded with each other, e. g. I am nought
leef, A 3510 (Miller's TV). Cf. Einenkel, 1. c. Ill sq.
L. 474 (762) lafte: the usual form of the pret. ofleue(n);
cf. the Brink, § 50 and § 165. — /ey: faith, O. F. foi, fei;
occurs as frequently as feith 236. - The Italian analogue
deviates here somewhat from Chaucer; the hermit, says 'venite
meco et mostrerollaui'; and then leads them himself to cvna
grandissima grotta', etc.
L. 476 (764) no thyng: s. 1. 116, n.
L. 477 (765) shal: I have not thought it necessary to
introduce here, deviating from E. and other MSS., the correct
form shul, as Sk. does (Tw., "Wr., B., & M. : schuln), because
it is not possible to state whether this was the only one used
by our poet. At any rate, shul never appears in rymes, whilst
shal, though only in the singular, is frequently found in such
(s. the Byrne-Indexes of the Ch.-Soc., and Kittredge, 1. c., p.
324 sq.); cp. also note to 1. 95; and s. 11. 130, 330, 445, 510,
530, 533, 537, 624, 667, in which last passages nearly all MSS..
have shul[n]).
L. 478 (766) bought ageyn, etc.: s. note, 1. 213. — mankynde:
mankind, race of men; cf. 1. 612.
L. 480 (768) Riotoures: s. note to 1. 373 and 1. 428.
L. 481 (769) he, which is only found in E. and a few
other MSS., seems at first sight doubtful, referring to the same
person or persons that in the same line are designated with
they, which word is found in both places in most MSS. aa
well as Edd. (except Sk. & Grlo. Ed.). But he can he justified
by assuming that the poet in the first instance points to each
of the 'riotoures1 individually, and that 'they' refers to them
after they all had arrived at their goal. - Cp. also note
to 1. 58.
L. 482 (770) floryns : these coins were so named, be-
cause they were originally made at Florence. Sk. thinks that
their mention is quite in keeping with the Italian character
of the poem, but as florins were also in use in different other
countries, this allusion seems too vague to me . — On their
value s. a long note in Speght's Animaduersions, ed. Furnivall,
144 Notes to 11. 583— :>»-.
\>. 45 sq.; it was between 2 s. 101 jt d and 3 s. 4'.,d in
Chaucer's time. Sk. is mistaken when he says it wa> •'• 8. > <l.
- rounde hints at the fact that the rims of these coins
were uncut, it being an unlawful practice in early times to
diminish the value of coins by cutting them for the benefit
of their passing owners; cf. 1. 642.
L. 483 (771) an: on the indefinite article before cardinals
s. Einenkel, p. 15. -- VIII: read eighte: as most MSS. have
seuen (so Wr., B., M.) for it, it may be doubtfuul which
reading is the right one. for the mistake can only have occurred
by the misreading of the figures, either VIII for VII, or vice
versa. As the direct source from which Chaucer may have
derived these details is unknown, there is no outward evidence
to decide this question. But considering that 'seven' is n
number frequently used in popular tales, etc., it is more
likely that some scribe or scribes introduced it instead of
'eight' by an oversight, than that one should have substituted
the latter for the former. (Observe, too, an before seu<ni in two
MSS.). At all events, there was no necessity to alter the reading
of E. — hem ihoughte : s. 1. 187, n.
L. 484 (772): another line (cp. 1. 311 above) where we,
perhaps, are obliged to admit hiatus between thuinie and a/fcr
(s. ten Brink, § 270, and cp. Kittredge, 1. c., § 126). The
older form thanen might however be substituted, if we could
show that Chaucer made use of it in other instances. Or the
order of the words might be altered, thus; 'No lenger after
deeth they thanne soughte* But neither suggestion being
sufficiently authorised. I have preferred to leave the verse as
it stands.
L. 486 (774^ for that: because; still used by Shakspere;
s. Henry VI1, V, 5, 13.
L. 488 (776) worst: evidently the same fellow who was
called before (1. 428) ffhe proudeste" . . — The 'gonyest*, as Har/,
Tc.1, and Wr., B., & M. read here, is scarcely admissible, as
it is he who is afterwards sent to the town (s. 1. 516). If it
had been the same that had made the proposal to draw lots,
etc., this would certainly have been mentioned. — he: cp. 1. 412, n.
Notes to 11. 489—505. 145
L. 489 (777) kepe: s. 1. 64; it may be pronounced here
as a dissyllable; but, also keep is possible, in which case
the verse must be accented as a nine-syllable one (s. 1. 75, n.).
On the other hand, also the dissyllable heede used in several
MSS. might be inserted here for kepe; or of, generally used
after this expression (s. B. of D. 6, C 90, etc.) may be added
before what. Cp., however, 1. 72, where of is also wanting
in E. and most codices.
L. 490 (778) J bourde and pleye: I jest and sport, amuse
myself; 'pfleg ich auch sonst zu scherzen' (H.). — pleye(n) = to
jest, to joke, s. 11. 539 & 670.
A. 491 (779) For the ryme's sake, we ought perhaps to
write yiuen ; but as this way of spelling is only found in a
few MSS., the alteration did not seem advisable.
L. 492 (780) loliftee: jollity, merriment, pleasure.
L. 493 (781) lightly as it comth: Sk. quotes here the old
proverb 'Lightly come, lightly go'.
L. 494 (782) precious dignitee: glory: 'Herrlichkeit' ; cf. 1.
413. -- wende: preterite subjunctive of weene(n) = would
have supposed, thought; cf. 1. 61.
L. 495 (783) so fair a grace : so great a favour.
L. 498 (786): the reading of Har.4, adopted by Wr., B.,
and M., is quite impossible, as it contradicts 1. 491.
L. 501 (789) stronge : hardy, bold ; carg, frech'.
L. . 502 (790) doon vs honge = make people hang us, cause
us to be hanged; cp. 1. 24, n. — Sk. observes that the punish-
ment of theft was very severe in England till 1829. Cf. the
•German proverb 'Die kleinen Diebe hangt man, die grossen
lasst man laufen'.
L. 503 (791) moste: cf. 11. 21 & 39, notes; - - nyghte:
cf. 1. 64, n.
L. 505 (793) I rede: I advise, counsel; cf. 11. 220, 454
(to read), & 456 (subst.). — Cut . . Be drawe: to draw lots; cf.
Gen. Prol. 1. 835 sq., 'Now draweth cut . . . He which that
hath the shortest shal bigynne\ Cf. the German phrase cDen
kiirzeren ziehen1, i. e. to be the loser. — Here the ccuf means
the lot; cf. Sk.'s note.
John Koch, The Pardoner's Tale and. Prologue. 10
146 Notes to 11. 507— ir>( i.
L. 507 (795) witliherte blithe: joyfully, gladly ; 'Mir tr
Herzen' (H.)
L. 508 (796) to pe toime: the article, though omitted
here by E. and most other MSS., is required by grammar and
metre; cf 1. 549. —. xirithe: adv., quickly.
L. 509 (797) breed and ici/n : the Italian 'novella' lias
also Mel pane e del vino'; cf. Sk.
L. 510 (798) shul: cf. 1. 477. — subtilly: adv., craftily. >lily.
L. 513 (801) assent: e. 1. 470; 'einmutig, gemeinsam'.
where as: wherever, where that: cf. notes to 11. 178, -Mil,
and 598.
L. 514 (802) That oon: cf. note to 1. 378. — fest: list: a
Kentish form; cf. Skeat VI, XXIII sq.
L. 515 (803) hem: the correct reading; for one of the
'riotoures' asks his tiro comrades to draw lots. — It is curious
that Sk. should have adopted here the faulty reading of E.
and a few other MSS., which have hym instead, wolde (pron.
wold') seems to be required here, being dependent of a preterite,
though E. and many other MSS., mostly, however, of the B-Type,
have wol (wil) for it. Of the Edd., only Tw. reads wolde.
Op. 11. 589/90.
L. 516 (804) fil: pret. of falle(n): another form is fel
both secured by rymes, e. g. A 1103 (Kn.'s T.) and U 1282
(Can.'s Yeom.'s T.).
L. 518 (806) agon: another emendation of E. required,
I think, by the metre ; for else we should be obliged to allow
hiatus between soone and as (cf. notes to 11. 311 and 484, and
s. 1. 522, where agon is, among other MSS., also found in E.).
Tw., Wr., B., & M., have agon in both places. Sk. observes
that Chaucer follows in this passage (as far as 1. 606) the
general sense of the Italian story rather closely, but with
certain amplifications.
L. 519 (807) of hem, though wanting in E., must of course
be supplied for the sake of the metre; so we find it in all Edd.
L. 520 (808) sworne : the final -e, though omitted in K.
and must MSS., must be added and sounded here for the s
reason as above. — Cf. 11. 409—10.
Notes to 11. 522—533. 147
L. 522 (810) tvoost: s. 1. 24, n.
L. 523(811) and thai, &c.: a favourite phrase in Chaucer
for introducing a parenthetical clause; s. 11. 577 & 593. and cf.
Matzner II, 2, 342.
L. 524 (812) departen: to divide.
L. 525 (813) nathelee*: s. 1. 15. — shape: to contrive, to
arrange; pret. shoop, 8. 1. 586.
L. 526 (814) were: observe here the subjunctive in a conse-
cutive clause; cp. Koch II, § 56; Matzner, II, 1, 128 sq. — Jiadde
in the next 1. is also the subjunctive.
L. 527 (815) a freendes torn: now 'a friendly turn' is
more usual; 'Freundschaftstiick' (H.).
L. 528 (816) Pron. doth'r answerd; s. ten Brink, § 272. —
noot — ne woot (do not know); cf. 1. 24, n.
L. 529 (817) wel: the reading of the B-Type groups, which
I have introduced here, as the isolated reading of E. (how)
looks suspicious and more like a scribe's make-up for a missing
syllable which seems to have been omitted by the common
source of the A-Type. Cf. 1. 536. All Edd. have reel, only
Glo. Ed. keeps the reading of E.
L. 530 (818) shal or shul(ri,? s. 1. 477, n.
L. 531 (81 9) conseil: a secret; cf. 1. 273. — Mr. Jephson
quotes a verse from CA lytel Geste of Robin Hode' ed. in
Ritson's collection, where the same phrase occurs; Sk. refers
to P. Plowman, B. V. 168, and to the modern phrase 'to keep
one's counsel'. — shrewe: s. note to 1. 208.
L. 532 (820) Sk. inserts the after tellen, but omits a, so
following the reading of HarA &c, the majority of MSS., and
all other Edd. But I do not see any necessity for deviating
here from E. ; s. 1. 56, where the same expression occurs.
L. 533 (821) brynge: the final -n of E., etc. must be
deleted here on account of the metre (only Glo. Ed.
keeps it); cf. 1. 114, n.; or, if bryngen be the right read-
ing, wel must be left out, as a certain group of MSS. do. -
to brynge aboute: cf. the Germ, phrase 'zustande bringen';
'ausrichten' (H.).
10*
148 Notes to 11. 584—559.
L. 534 (822) yraunte: s. 1. 39. — out of dottte: without
doubt (cp. 1. 97, n.), doubtless, certainly: a common phrase in
Chaucer; the same sense has it is no drede, s. 1. 219.
L. 535 (823) wol: so all Edd., except Glo. ; shal in E. and
another, but worthless MS., though not incorrect, can scarcely
have been in the original. — bhrreye(n): to betray.
L. 537 (825) shul(n): cf. 1. 477, n.
L. 538 (826) thou right anon Aryse: this reading, only
found in Cax.-, where it may have been taken from the MS.
used to correct the first edition (s. ch. VI, no. 31). and in
Tw.'s Ed. That it is the correct one, will be seen from a
comparison with 11. 381 and 542, where the same construction
occurs. Aryse is, of course, the subjunctive: cf. Koch, 1. c.
II, § 60.
L. 540 (828) ryue: to pierce.
L. 541 (829) strogelest: to struggle, to wrestle; cringen'(H.).
L. 542 (830) the same: s. 1. 540.
L. 547 (835) acorded: agreed: ciibereingekommen' (H.).
L. 549 837) to: vnto in E. and a few other MSS., I think,
is wrong here, and only introduced to supply the final -e of
wente no longer pronounced by the scribes. Of the Edd. only
Glo. has vnto.
L. 550 (838) rolleth: revolves. Sk. refers to C. T., D
2217, where the same, and Troil. V, 1313, where a similar
phrase is used. 'Dem Jiingsten . . Schwebt vor der Seele
auf und ab. .' (H.).
L. 652 (840) if so were: about the omission of 'it' in such
like clauses, s. Matzner II, 1, 30 sq. — Cp. also 1. 311, n. *
L. 554 (842) Head: lyv'th vnder the trone.
L. 556 (844) atte: s. 1. 320, n. — feend: originally syno-
nymous with enemy, generally has in Chaucer the present
signification of 'fiend, devil', but also the former one occurs
occasionally; so Leg. G. Worn., 1. 1996. — Sk. calls the reader's
attention to the similarity of this passage with the Italian
story, which says, 'II Demonio . . . mise in cuore a costui', &c.
L. 559 (847) /for why: because. — lyuynge: manner of
life (Sk., GL).
Notes to 11. 560—572. 149
L. 560 (848) leue: leave, permission (note the reading of
Mm.: powere); s. Frere's Tale (D 1483 sqq.), where the 'feencT
gives the following explanation for his doings:
•''. . somtyme we been Goddes instrumentz
And meenes to doon his comandementz,
Whan that hym list, &c.
And somtyme, at oure prayere, han we leue
Oonly the body and nat the soiile greve", &c.
Cf. Einenkel, 1. c., 240. — hem in E. and a few other MSS.
is, of course, only a clerical error for hym. - - to sortce
brynge: to bring (him) to grief (sorrow).
L. 564 (852) a pothecarie: that the spelling of this word
in E. and other texts is thus to be corrected is clearly shown
by 1. 571; cp. ten Brink § 265. The same sort of aphseresis
is still frequent in Shaksp.. e. g. Merch. of V. II, 2 'gree',
etc. — Sk. observes that there is no trace in the Italian story
of the graphic description in this passage (to 1. 590).
L. 566 (854) quelle: to kill; s. also G., 705 (Can.'s Yeom.'s
Prol.); in Mod. Engl., this word has only the meaning of cto
subdue, to reduce, to crush', etc. The original signification
survives still in the word 'manqueller'.
L. 567 (855) polcat: now 'polecat': Germ. 'Iltis'. — hawe :
farm-yard ; older form ha&e, cf. Germ. 'Haag, Gehage.'
L. 569 (857) fayn: adv. gladly; wolde /'. : would be glad.
- wreke : to wreak, to revenge.
L. 570 (858) destroyed: must have here the meaning of
'damaged, worried'.
•L. 571 (859) and: indeed, certainly, etc.; on the use of
this conjunction in the beginning of a clause answering to a
question or some remark of another speaker, s. Matzner II, 2,
341, who does not find many instances of this use in Early
English.
L. 572 (860) also, etc. : as (I hope) God may save my
soul (Sk.); cf. 1. 16, n. -- Chaucer used all three forms of
this word also, als, as; the second, it seems, especially in the
150 Notes to 11. 578—584.
modern sense of 'also* = besides, too. S. the ryinos ('. T..
A 4317 (Reeve's T.) and F 1598 (Franklin's T.).
L. 573 (861) is: though a great number of MSS. and
all Edd. substitute here nis (n'is), I have not thought it
necessary to alter the above reading of E. and other texts, as
the use of ne before the verb in a clause where another
negation occurs, cannot be proved to have been regularly
observed by Chaucer or by any other author of his period.
Cf. Matzner II, 2, 127; Koch II, § 583.
L. 574 (862) eten and dronken in E. and several other
MSS. must lose their final -n because of the metre; cf. 1. 114, n.
Of all the Edd., only Grlo. has preserved it. — confiture: com-
position, mixture.
L. 675 (863) Noght : s. 1. 254, and cf. 1. 578 nat. — moun-
tance: amount, quantity.
L. 576 (864) forlete: to leave, abandon, lose; cf. Germ,
'verlassen.'
L. 577 (865) sterve: s. 11. 163 and 600, — and that: s. 1.
note to 1. 523. - in lasse while: in a shorter time; l<ix*c
s. also 1. 651.
L. 578 (866) goon a-paas: walk at a foot pace (cf. Tw.,
note to 1. 827, and Sk.'s note to the present verse) ;'im Schritt'
(H.). — nat but (s. 11. 254 and 575): no more than only.
L. 580 (868) yhent: s. notes to 11. 422 and 208.
L. 581 (869) sith: adv. afterwards, then; cf. 1. 102, n. -
Tw. has 'swithe\ probably taken from his €Ask. 2' (s. Intro-
duction, p. IX), as, besides, it is only found in No., a MS.
which seems to have been unknown to him. Wr., B., & M.,
of course, have sin.s-, the reading of Har.*
L. 583 (871) Tw., Wr., B., and Sk. insert of before hi/ in
without any authority, 1 suppose to supply a syllable missing
in the verse; but it is only necessary to read botflies as a
trissyllabic word (cp. Freudenberger, p. 31), as it is spelt,
indeed, in several MSS., which form is also found in M.. and
in Glo. Ed. ; hym, then, stands for 'for himself. — thre: s. 1. 280, n.
L. 584 (872) the two : on the curious use of the definite
article before a numeral, s. Einenkel, 1. c. 16, who thinks this
Notes to 11. 585—598. 151
an imitation of that peculiarity in Old French. — The Pe.-
group, instead of this verse, inserts here 1. 590; apparently
the scribe of the common original got confused by seeing
1. 583 and 1. 589 ending in the same words.
L. 585 (873) oivene, which E. inserts before drynkc, must
be elided because of the metre; for the final -e of kepte as
well as of dene must be sounded.
L. 586 (874) shoop hym: prepared or disposed himself;
intended; cf. 1. 525. — swynke: to work.; cf. 1. 231, n.
L. 587 (875) In cariynge of the gold: on the substantive
character of the gerund, even when not accompanied by a
qualification, s. Einenkel 269.
L. 588 (876) sory grace: s. 1. 429.
L. 58# («77) Hadfle is altered into Hath by Tw., Wr., B.,
and M., without any support of MSS., most likely on account
of the present tense repairetli in the next line. But considering
that the historical present is sometimes connected with the
preterite or pluperfect in the older language (s. Matzner II, 1,
70), an alteration is unnecessary here; or, if considered in-
dispensable, we might write repaired in 1. 590, which is really
found in several MSS. — - Cp. 1. 515, n.
L. 591 (879) to sermone: to discourse, to speak.
L. 592 (880) E. wrongly inserts so before as, which would
give the verse a syllable too much. cast: to plan.
L. 595 (883) make vs merie: now always used without
the reflexive pronoun (cp. also 1. 42, n.)
L. 596 (884) berie: s. 1. 117, n.
L. 597 (885) happed: the fuller form s. 1. 318. — par cas
or per cas: by chance. The same phrase occurs Leg. Gr. W.,
1. 1967. — Cp. Einenkel, p. 131.
L. 598 (886) the hotel: more correctly (s. 1. 584) it ought
to be oon of the hotels, or a hotel, as in fact some MSS. read.
But as these are not very reliable, we must leave the above
reading alone. — ther: where, wherein, in which, etc. ; the use
of this word to introduce a relative clause was frequent in
Early English (s. Matzner II, 2, 105; Koch II, § 511), but was
going out of use in the 14th & 15th. centuries, which is shown
Notes to 11. 599 — 603.
here by the various readings, q. v. Also Chaucer sometimes
adds another particle, so as; cf. 11. 178, 461, & 513.
L. 599 (887) yaf . • . drynke: on the use of the infinitive
without the preposition to after yiue(n) and similar verbs,
6, Kinenkel, p. 236 sq.
L. 600 (888) botlie two: often used emphatically in Chaucer,
e.g. A 1716(Kn. T.), 3184 (Knight-Miller Link), etc. : cf. Koch. II,
§ 271. — Sk. refers to the Italian story, which has here the
same words: 'amendue caddero morti'. — stomen: s. 1. 163.
L. 601 (889) sq. Auycen: Avicenna or Ibn-Sina, an Arabian
philosopher and physician (born A. D. 980, died A. D. 1037),
who enjoyed a great popularity in the middle ages. Chaucer
mentions him also in the Gen. Prologue, 1. 432. His chief
work was a treatise on medicine known as the 'Canon' (s. next
line), the single sections of which were called 'fens', originally
an Arabic word. Sk., in his note, observes that the poet seems
to have taken 'canon' here in its usual sense of rule.
s
L. 603 (891) Mo: s. 1. 390. .— - wonder signes: wondrous
or strange signs; Sk. (s. Gl. Ind.) designates this word as an
adjective, when linked with a substantive, or as an adverb, when
linked with an adjective or other adverb; but. in my opinion, it
always remains a substantive, only used in such cases to form a
compound expression destined to give an emphasis to the second
word connected with it. Such compositions are : irontlt-r tJ/iti//
(frequently used), iconder stone (A 2073), wonder chantin-
(B 1045), wonder dreem (B 4268), wonder dedc (G 308), etc.;
or joined with adjectives or adverbs: wonder lowde (B. D. 344),
wititder large (ib. 895), wonder discretly (P. F. 241), etc. Note
that such compositions are quite usual in German; in MHG.
we find wundertat, wundertier, wunderwerc; wundergroz,
irii in/tf/tiibesch, etc., which are partly used still. Even in
such impersonal phrases as it is wonder (Hous of Fame, 2),
wonder was to se (('. T., B. 1882), etc., this word does not
lose its character as a substantive, though the (indefinite)
article is wanting; cf. similar phrases, as it ift rewthe, /•' />• />if<:
etc. (Einenkel, p. 13). — c»ij>ot/x<>ityng: verb, subst., poisoning;
s. 1. 606 empoysoner: poisoner.
Notes to 11. 604—613. 153
L. 604 (892) er: s. 1. 374, n.
L. 605 (893) homy tides: s. 1. 356, n.
L. 607 (895) cursednesse: s. 1. 112. — This line is rather
puzzling, which is shown by the various readings in the MSS.
and Edd. The worst seems to be that of Har.4 and its
relatives, which has been adopted by Wr., B., M., and Sk. ;
at least their fill of for of alle is quite meaningless. Tw. ha&
cursednesse f. cursed synnc, like In. and Ad.1; he is followed
by Hertzberg in his translation, who says, CO aller Frevelthaten
Frevelthat !' This seems to me the real meaning of the
phrase, but then the second 'cursednesse' ought to be in the
plural; cf. King off alle kingess, etc. in Orm, 344 (s. Matzner
II, 2, 299 sq.). On the other hand, this reading rests on too
thin a basis to be admitted into the text. So I have thought
it best to leave the reading of E. and a great number of MSS.
untouched, the more so as cursed synne is pretty well syno-
nymous with ' cursednesse '. The sense then, appears to be
'most cursed (or wicked) sin (or deed) of all!' - The word
'Auctor1 found in the margin of E. and Ash.2 means that this
passage is the reflection by the author (s. Sk.).
L. 608 (896). There is also a great difference in the
readings of this line. Tw. has the same wording as E., but
omits the comma after traytours. Wr., B., and M., following
again HarA etc., have traytorous homicidy, which is metri-
cally impossible. (Ho. adopts traytorous, but keeps homycidc,
etc. Also the reading homycides in some MSS. deserves some
attention. But taking homycide as an adjective = 'murderous',
as Sk. seems to do, no alteration of the text of E. is necessary.
L. 609 (897) Read: luxury" and; cf. 1. 10, n. The same Sk.
L. 610 (898) blasphemour: blasphemer; 'Lasterer' (H.). -
vileynye: s. 1. 452, n.
L. 611 (899) vsage: custom; 'Angewohnung' (H.). —pride:
insolence; cp. 1. 428, n.
L. 612 (900) mankynde: the final e must be sounded;
cp. 1. 478. — bityde: to happen; s. 1. 646.
L. 613 (901) ivroghte: pret. of werken = made; the present
form of the preterite of 'to work' in -e.il is much later.
154 Notes to 11. 614—622.
L. 614 (902) boghte: s. 1. 213, n.
L. 616 (904) gooclc men: op. 1. 64, note. — Here begins
the Pardoner again to address his audience in his usual
style (cf. Sk.).
L. 617 (905) ware; beware; 'bewahre.'
L. 618 (906) irarice: to heal, to cure; also spelt ir<iri*xh<',
but not secured by a ryme. Cf. ten Brink, § 112.
L. 619 (907). So pat: if only etc.; s. 1. 88, n. - nobles:
a 'noble' had the value of 6 s. 8d; it was first coined by
Edward III. (cp. Sk., who refers to P. Plowman, B. Ill 45). -
sterlynges: Francis Thynne says in his 'Animaduersions' (ed.
Furnivall., p. 45): 'sterlinge money tooke their name of Ester-
linges, whiche refyned and coyned the siluer in the tyme of
kinge Henry the seconde'. - 'Xobel oder Groschen' (H.).
L. 620 (908). The Edd. have no comma between xihn-r
and broches, but a I is found here in Dd., Ch., in.. Ad.1, a
full stop in Phy., Hod., Pe., SI.2, Ko.1; E. and Hen. have no sign
between these two words, but a | between the following ones,
Ash.1 only one between spones and broches: the other MSS.
have no punctuation whatever in this line. This observation
does not, of course, prove much in itself, but at any rate it shows
that a certain number of scribes took these words in the same
sense as 1 have done, viz. that siluer broches is not to be
understood as a compound word or as an adjective joined
to a substantive, for the Pardoner would have certainly accept-
ed brooches and rings, etc. made of another valuable metal. He
intends saying, as I take it, 'Offer me coins made of silver,
or silver in any other shape, also brooches, etc.' But should
we follow the reading of those MSS. which place spoo'in'x
before broches, the two words siluer and spoones would more
naturally be considered as forming a compound noun, ;is
these objects were mostly made of silver. But enough of a
subject which, perhaps, is not of much consequence. Sk. refers
to a similar passage in P. Plowman, B. prol. 75.
L. 621 (909) bulle: s. 1. 54 and Introduction, p. XXVIII.
L. 622 (910) Com : Sk. and all other Edd. have Cometh
according to a certain number of MSS. But this alteration
Notes to 11. 622—641. 155
(Wr., B., & M., as usual, again follow Har.4) is quite un-
necessary, as Chaucer frequently uses this shortened form of
the Imperative; s. 11. 174, 473, 489, 637 etc., and cf. ten Brink,
§ 189. — wullc: cf. 1. 160; on the use of the partitive genitive
s. Einenkel, 100 sqq.
L. 623 (911) names: I have kept this plural according to
E. and other MSS., though most of them have name, which,
of all Edd., only Sk. adopts. For that this modern plural
was already used by Chaucer, is shown by Einenkel, 1. c, 42.
It is, however, to be pronounced as a monosyllable here.
L. 624 (912) skill: s. note to 1. 477.
L. 625 (913) assoille: s. 11. 99 & 645. — heigh: I have
not restored the final -e required by the definite form of the
adjective, as E. and a great many MSS. have dropped it, and
it is mute here; s. ten Brink, § 236, and cp. 11. 345, 352, & 499.
In the ryme, we find only hye; cf. Cromie's Ryme-Index (-ye).
L. 628 (916) leche: physician (the same word as the Mod.
Engl. 'leech').
L. 632 (920) male: bag (Fr. malle; cf. 'mail-bag').
L. 634 (922) popes: cf. 1. 54, and Introduction, ch. V.
L. 637 (925) Com forth: Step forward; s. note to 1. 622.
L. 639 (927) wendc : to go; the modern went is the pret.
of this verb. The same form 1. 494 is of a different derivation.
L. 640 (928) Miles: The Har.4 -group and its relatives
have iownes instead, and it is only natural that Wr., B., and
M. follow this reading; but I do not understand why Tw. and
Sk. have introduced it into their texts, based on quite another
authority. The Pardoner, in my opinion, wishes to say that
his hearers are to renew their offerings as frequently as
possible, which is much more forcibly expressed by the reading
of E., etc. than by the other one. Besides 'townes ende' (s. D.
1285, Friar's Prol.) seems to have been a common phrase for
'place' (everywhere), which a scribe would be much more
likely to substitute for the poet's peculiar expression than the
reverse. So toivnes is evidently one of the numerous mistakes
introduced by the original of the B-Type. Cf. Introduct., p. LXX.
L. 641 (929). So )>at: s. 1. 88, n.
156 ^ote8 to N- 642—653.
L. 642 (930) (yoodc and) trewe: true, of full value; this
refers to the unlawful practice mentioned above (note to 1. 482).
L. 643 (931). This verse is too long; either It's is to be
pronounced as one syllable (s. ten Brink, p. 154), or feu' rich
is to be slurred (ib. p. 150). I should prefer the former alter-
native.
L. 644 (932). Another awkward line; at first I felt
inclined to omit inowe (may), though nearly all MSS. — except
No. and Ra.'2 — have it, as it seems superfluous. But perhaps
the syncope of i in tmffisaitnt gives a better solution of this
difficulty (cp. ten Brink §§ 263 & 288; Kittredge § 138), the
more so as the accentuation suffisaunt, which would else
become necessary, is still more doubtiul.
L. 645 (933) Tassoille: cf. notes to 11. 99 and 325. — in
coiitree: on the omission of the article in such adverbial expres-
sions s. Einenkel, 1. c., p. 9 sq.
L. 646 (934) auentures: adventures, accidents. — bityde:
s. 1. til 2.
L. 647 (935) Parauenture: peradventure, perhaps; pro-
nounce Paratmter, as the word is sometimes spelt in the MSS.;
s. various readings, and cp. Book of the Duch. 788, Trol. I. 619,
etc. Cf. ten Brink, § 263.
L. 648 (936) his: this singular referring to a plural (oon
or two) is sometimes found in Early Engl. and even in Shakspere ;
cf. Matzner, II, 1, 141 sqq.
L. 649 (937) which a seuertee: what a security, surety.
L. 650 (938) felaweshipe: company.
L. 651 (939) mo ore. and lasse: the greater and the smaller
(people), i. e. all; cf. 'Gross und Klein' (H.). — The ryinc
(passe) shows here that the spelling with a is correct. But
also lesse is secured by rymes ; e. g. C. T., B 959 (Man of
Law's T.) and C 275 (Doctor's T.).; lasse and moore E 67
(Clerk's T.).
L. 653 (941) heere, though only found in a few MSS. besides
E., seems to be sufficiently established. Still, as hooste some-
times occurs as a dissyllable (s. note to 1.1; C. T., A 3115
and 3501 [Miller's T.|, and E 1 [Clerk's Prol.]), heere may
Notes to 11. 654—663. 157
be a later addition to make up for the final c of hooste,
become mute.
L. 654 (942) enuoiuped: enveloped, wrapt up; cvon Siind'
umfangen' (H.).
L. 657 (945) Ye: s. 1. 404. — groote: s. 1. 88, note. -
vnbokele: unbuckle, undo; this shows that purses in Chaucer's
time were not such things as we now call so ; on the contrary,
they must have been a sort of pouches fastened to the girdle
and secured by straps and buckles, probably similar to the
'gipser* (A 357) of the Frankeleyn as drawn in the picture of
the Ellesmere MS.
L. 658 (946) Nay: s. 1. 154, n.
L. 659 (947) Lat be: let me alone; Germ, 'lass sein!'
(cp. 1. 371, n). — theech: for so thee ich (s. the reading of Hen.
and Lin.), i. e. cas I may thrive, as I hope to prosper'. On
the verb thee s. note to 1. 21 ; besides, observe the pronun-
ciation of the final -ch of ich, which, as a rule, was dropped
by Chaucer, in this old formula.
L. 661 (949) were: cf. 1. 281, n.
L. 662 (950) fundement: seat, buttocks; 'Steiss' (H.).
depeint: part. p. of depeinte(n) (cf. ten Brink, § 182), depicted,
stained ; 'abkonterfeit' (H.).
L. 663 (951) seint Eleyne: Mr. Jephsou gives the following
explanation: 'Saint Helen, the mother of Constantine, took a
great interest in verifying the situations of the various plans
in Palestine, which are mentioned in the Scriptures as the
scenes of our Lord's life and passion . . . Three crosses having
been discovered under the foundations [of the temple of Venus
which the Emperor Adrian is said to have erected on Golgotha],
she at once concluded that they were those upon which our
Lord and the two thieves had suffered. In order to discover
which was that of our Lord, the dead body of a youth, which
happened to be passing on its way to the grave, was applied
first to one, but without effect, then to another, with the
same result; but when it touched the third, the young man
was restored to life ; and the cross by means of which the
miracle had been performed was venerated as the true cross,
15^ Notes to 11. 664—680.
etc.' 'This incident is commemorated in the calendar prefixed
to the Book of Common Prayer on the 3d of May. under the
name of the 'Invention', ; cp. 'Kreuz-Erfindung'. in the German
calendar. Tw. gives a quotation from Maundeville to
the same effect. Cp. also Sk.'s note. The whole legend is
likewise told by Cynewulf in "Elene'; ed. by Zupitza.
L. 664 (952) coillons: testicles; 'Berlock' (H.).
L. 665 (953) stide: stead; also spelt stede: as neither
form appears in ryme, we must admit both. — seintuariei
sanctuary, a consecrated object; 'Heil'ge Schragen' (H.).
L. 666 (954). I icol thee helpe hem carie: the various
readings differing greatly here, it is difficult to say which is
the correct one; apparently, however, the word helpe was
omitted in the common source of the A-Type, and the different
scribes tried to supply it, each in his own way, or corrected
the passage according to another MS. Metrically the best
form is the one adopted in the text; the same is found in
Tw., Sk., and Glo.
L. 667 (955) shryned: enshrined. — toord: piece of dung;
'Schweinedreck1 (H.); cf. B 2120.
L. 669 (957) ivrooth: wrath, angry.
L. 670 (958) pleye: s. 1. 490.
L. 372 (960) the worthy knyght: s. Gen. Prol., 1. 42:
'A knyght ther was and that a worthy maw.'
L. 673 (961) lough: s. 1. 188 (note).
L. 674 (962) right: quite (Sk.); Germ, 'gerade'.
L. 675 (963) be..myrie of cheer e: myrynof cheere (s. 1.
10, n.); be of good cheer (cheere = face, countenance); 'habet
^frohen Mut' (H.).
L. 676 (964) kisse: 'In the early and the middle ages
kissing was the common form of salutation, and the 'Osculum
pads" was a sign of reconciliation and charity' (B.).
L. 677 (965) preye: the correct form, though only preserved
in H few MSS. ; the same next 1.; cp. 1. 16, n.
L. 680 (968) ryden: not the present, with long T, but the
plural of the preterite^; s. ten Brink, § 153.
Additions. 159
After -the conclusion of this Tale, there follows in most
MSS. the Shipman's Tale; exceptions are made by No. (Topas,
Pardoner, Canon's Yeoman), Pe., Mm., Ph.3 (Topas), Ra.3, Gl.
(Manciple), Se., Tc.2 (Franklin's Prologue), Tc.1 (Nun's Priest),
Hat. (Clerk of Oxenford), Phy. (Merchant), To. (Man of Lawe)v
Har.s (Prioress.); Har.5 ends with the 'Pardoner'. No particulars
are known to me about the continuations in Ph.1, Hel., Bo.1,.
Del., and Chn.
Additions.
1. My sincerest thanks are due to Dr. F. J. Furnivall,
who has kindly taken the trouble of reading the proof-sheets
of my 'Introduction' and 'Notes', and whose useful suggestions
1 have mostly followed.
2. s. p. VII. I have forgotten to mention that Prof. Sweet
has reproduced part of the Pardoner's Tale in his 'Second
Middle English Primer', Oxford 1886, p. 98 sqq., comprising
11. 175-188 and 373—606 of the present edition. I shortly
note the following deviations from my text: — 11. 178 & 546
dys; 1. 187 that om.; 1 375 for add. before to; 1. 387 clepen;
1. 412 lohich f. he; 1. 416 yborne; 1. 435 nor f. ne; 1. 476 nat;
1. 492 jolitee; 1. 499 high; 1. 504 wisly; 1. 508 town; 1. 518
(/on; 1. 532 tellen thee in wordes; 1. 535 shal; 1. 538 and f.
thou; 1. 539 Arys; 1. 549 unto; 1. 55960 hem f. hym; 1. 583
of hym . . hotels.
3. s. p. XXVII. Another analogue of the Pardoner's Tale
was lately discovered by Prof. Kittredge and published in
'Modern Language Notes', XV, p. 387, from which it has been
reprinted as an Appendix to the Chaucer-Society's edition of
the Tale from the Hodson MS. 39 (s. p. XXXVIII). -- This
analogue is found in Coryat's Crudities, 1611, pp. 189 — 91,
who locates the story at Venice. But here the dramatis
personce are four brothers who arrive, with a ship laden
with riches. Two of them go on shore, and plan the murder
of the other two by means of poison, &c. — Four thieves are
also named in some of the versions communicated by Mr.
160 Additions.
Clouston (1. c., p. 430 & 435), but there seems to be m> other
relation to the present one.
4. s. p. XXVII. Recent researches make other sources
of the Parson's Tale probable; s. Prof. Liddell's article in
<An English Miscellany, Presented to Dr. FurnivalV, Oxford
1901. and Kate Oelzner Petersen's essay 'The Sources of the
Parson's Tale', Radcliffe College Monographs, no. 12, Boston
1901, who discusses as such, Raymund of Pennaforte's 'Sninum
Casuuin Poenitentiae' and Guil. Peraldus' 'Summa seu Trac-
tatus de Viciis\
5. s. p. XXXIX (8) and p. XXXXIV (19). The source
from which Se. took its better readings, agreeing with the
E-Dd-group, seems to be a MS. nearly related to No., perh;i[»
the original of this latter one, but not No. itself (s. readings
11. 334, 601, 603, 604): Besides several coincidences in which
these two MSS. are joined by a number of others, the following
ones admit of no other explanation than a direct influence :
- 11. 136, 164, 211, 240, 245, 246, 338, 352, 368, 387, '402,
403, 406, 419, 470, 480, 524, 525, 569, 571, 578, 583, 608, 653,
658, 675.
6. s. p. 128, 1. 315. Dr. Furnivall kindly calls my attention
to a short article by C. J. Webb in the Classical Review XI,
p. 283, col. 2, who says that the early MSS. of John of
Salisbury's Polycraticus at Soissons and Montpelier (which have
sidenotes giving the sources of his anecdotes and statements)
attribute the story of Stilbon-Chilon finding the nobles at play,
and his consequent dsgust and return home, to a theretofore
unknown Latin author, Catulus or Catullus Parmensis.
7. s. p. 155, 1. 640. Dr. Furnivall thinks that miles cnde
is far oftener used than townes endc.
Index-
The References are mostly to the 'Introduction'; those to the 'Notes',
printed in italics, are restricted to such cases as seemed to be of
general interest, or where the Editor differs from his forerunners.
Additional MSS. pp. XXXI,
XXXX, 11; XXXXV,
XXXXVII, 24.
Aldine Edition p. XI.
Analogues pn,. XXIV sqq., 159
(Add. 3).
and (that) 11. 523, 571.
Arabian version p. XXV.
Ashburnham MSS. pp. XXXI,
XXXIII sq., XXXXIII, 18;
LX sq., LXVIII, 54—55*)
A-Type pp. XXXVI sqq.,
XXXXIII, XXXX IX, LII,
LXX sqq.
Barlow MS. pp. XXXI, LVI,
37; LXI.
Basset (Contesberberes) XXVI.
n. 1.
Bell's Edition p.XI; cp.Jephson.
betake 1. 6.
bicched 1. 368.
bikenne 1. 6.
Bischoff, O. p. XVI.
Boccaccio p. XXIX, n.
Bodleian MSS. pp. XXXI,
XXXXI; 14, LV1I; 38, LXII.
Bolte, Job.., pp. XXVI, XXIX.
ten Brink pp. XIII, XVI, XVIII,
XXI, XXII, n. 1 : 11. 10, 20,
21, 42, 79, 441 etc.
B-Type pp. XXXVI, XXXIX
sqq., LXX sqq.
Buddbist stories p. XXV.
Cake 1. 34.
Cambridge MSS. pp. XXXI sq.,
XXXX, 12; LV, 35; LVI,
*) p. LXVIII, 1. 17, eorr.: 5r> Ash.'.
45. S. also Dd. Gg, li,
Mm.
Canterbury Tales pp. VII sqq.,
XX sqq., XXIV, XXVII,
XXXIII sqq.
Cardigan MS. p. XXXIII.
Caxton, Edd., pp. VII sq.,
XXXI, XXXIV, LI. 30 sq.;
LXX.
Chaucer Society pp. XIII,
XVI, XIX, XXXIII sqq.
cherl 1. 3.
Cholmondeley- Norton MS. pp.
XXXI, LXVII, 53.
Christ Church MS. pp. XXXI,
XXXX, 9.
clerk 1. 51.
Clerkes Tale p. XXXIII.
Clouston, W. A., p. XXV.
Comestor, Petrus, 1. 200.
Corpus MS. pp. XXXI,XXXI V,
XXXXIV, XXXXVIII sqq.,
LVIII.
cors 1. 16.
Coryat p. 159 (Add. 3).
cursednesse 11. 112, 607.
Dd-group p. VIII sq., XX,
XXXIV, XXXVII sqq.,
XXXXIV sq., XXXXIX,
LVIII, LXIII, LXVI.
Delamere MS. pp. XXXI,
LVII, 39.
destroy 1. 570.
Devonshire MS. pp. XXXI,
XXXVIII. 6.
Dibelius, W., p. XVII, n. 2.
Index.
Doctor - Pardoner Link pp.
XXII, XXXIX, LVIII sq.,
LXV sq., LXX sq.
Doctor's Tale p. XXII; p. 94
(Notes).
-e final 11. 1, 7, 1C, 19, 20, 27,
43, 64, 69, 75, 82, 84, 91, 109,
272. 318, 319, 489, 520, 677.
Eilers, W., p. XXVII sq.
Einenkel, Th., p. XVII; 11. 6,
24, 108, 124, etc.
Ellesmere MS. pp. VIII, XVIII,
XX, XXI, XXXI, XXXVI, I,
sqq. ; XXXXIVsq.. XXXXIX,
LXX, LXXII.
-eih 11. 130, 358, 387.
Eversley Edition p. XIV.
fewe (a) 1. 56.
Fliegende Blatter p. XXVI.
Francis, H. H., p. XXV.
French version p. XXVI.
Freudenberger, M., p. XVII;
1. 75 etc.
Furnivall, F. J., pp. XIII, XIX,
XXI, XXIV, XXX; Add.
pp. 159 sq.
fynde 1. 249.
galiones 1. 18.
Geibel, Em. p. XXVI.
General Prologue (C. T.) pp.
XXIII sq., XXIX.
German versions p. XXVI.
Gesta Romanorum 1. 149.
Gg. MS. pp. XX, XXXI,
XXXX sq.
Oilman, A., Edition p. XIII.
Glasgow MS. pp. XXXI,
XXXX VI, 23; LXV sq.
Globe Edition p. XI V ; v.Pollard.
goode men \. 64.
Groups of MSS. p. XXXIV sqq.
Haistwell MS.
XXXVIII, 5.
pp. XXXI.
Halfmann p. XXXXII.
hand (hond) 11. 85, 110.
Harleian MSS. pp. IX ><|t|.,
XXXI, XXXIII, XX XXI
sqq., XXXXI1I, 17; LIV.
33; LVIII.
harrow 1. 2.
Hatton MS. pp. XXXI,
XXXXIV, 20, LXII.
hauteyn 1. 42.
Helmingham MS. pp. XXXII.
LIV, 34; LX1X.
Hengwrt MS. pp. XXXI 1,
XXXVII, 2.
henne 1. 399.
Hertzberg, W., pp. X, n. 1 ;
XVIII, XX VI II ; s. Notes 'IT.
Hodson MS. pp. XXXII.
XXXVIII, 7.
Holkham MS. p. XX XI II.
homycyde 1. 608.
Jioost(e) 11. 1, 658.
Hunt, Leigh, p. XXVI.
li MS. pp. XXXII, LV, 35.
Imperative (shortened) 11. 174,
371, 622.
Ingelby MS. pp. XXXII.
XXXX, 10.
Innocent, Pope, p. XXVI;
11. 195 sqq.
Italian vrrsioiir- pp. XXIV.
XXV; 11. 425, 439, 474, 505».
518, 5f>6.
Jephson p. XI; 11. 17, 22, ion.
250, 291, 663, etc.
Jerome, St., p. XXVII; 11.216
sqq.
Johannes Salisburiensis p.
XX VII; 11. 229 sqq.
.Jormindcs I. 291.
Jovinianusp.XXVII ; 1. 21 6, etc.
jurdonen 1. 17.
Jnssorand, J. J., p. XX\ II s<|.
Kashmiri version p. XXV.
Kittredge, G. L.. p. XVI; 11. 10,
Index.
163
21, 75 etc., 1. 441; p. 159
(Add. 3).
Koch, C. P., p. XVII; 11. 42,
104, etc.
Koch, J., pp. XV, n. 1, XVIII,
nn. 1, 2, XXI, n. 5, XXII,
XXXIII.
Koeppel, E., p. XXVI.
Language (Chaucer's)p.XVIsq.
Lansdowne MS. pp. X, XXXII,
XXXXIX, 26.
Laud MSS. pp. XXXII. LIX,
41—42.
Legend of Good Women pp.
XXIII, XXVII, XXX.
Lichfield MS. pp. XXXII, LX,
43, LXVIII.
Liddell, M., pp. LXXI, n. 1,
160 (Add. 4).
Lincoln MS*, pp. XXXII, LVI,
LXI, 44.
Lipscomb, W., p. XXVI.
Longleat MS. p. XXXIII.
Lorens, Frere, p. XXVII :
1. 342; cp. p. 160, Add. 4.
loityh 1. 188.
Mac Cormick p. LXX, n. 1.
Man of Law's Tale pp. XX,
XXIII.
Manuscripts pp. XXX sqq.
Matzner, Ed. p. XVII; 11. 79,
98, 104, 150, etc.
Maximian 1. 477.
may 1. 8.
miles cnde. 1. 640; Add. p.
160 (7).
Mm. MS. pj.. XXXII, LXI, 45;
LXIV.
Montanus pp. XXVI, XXIX, n.
Morris, K., pp. XI sq., XXIV;
1. 12, c-tc.
Morsbach, L., p. XVII, n. 2.
mowe 1. 8.
-n final 11. 75, 114, 179, 252,
533, 574.
Naples MS. pp. XXXIII, LXXI.
nayles 1. 363.
ne 11. 435, 573.
New College (Oxford) MS. pp.
XXXII, LI, 29.
Nicolas, Sir H., p. IX.
nine-syllable verse 11. 75, 204,
321, 375, etc.
Northumberland MS. pp.
XXXII, XXXIX, 8; LXI,
LXV sq, 160 (Add. 5).
Norton MS. p. XXXI.
no thyng \. 116.
Nuns' Priest's Tale p. XXIII.
Nun's Tale (Second) p. XXIII.
Originals p. XXIV sq.
otherwise 1. 326.
Oxford MSS. p. XXXII, etc.
page 1. 161.
Pardoner p. XXVII sqq. ; Prol.
pp. 7 — 25 ; Tale : edd. pp.*
VII sqq.; pp. XV sqq., XX
sqq.; pp. 25 — 94; Date:
XXII, XXIV, XXIX.
Paris MS. pp. XXXII. XXXX1I,
16.
Parson's Tale pp. XXVII,
LXXI; 11. 62, 186 sqq.
Paulus Diaconus 1. 291.
Persian version p. XXV.
Petworth MS. pp. XII, XXXII,
XXXIV, XXXX1V sq., LIII,
LV sqq.
Phillipps MSS. pp. XXXII sq.,
XXXXI, 1)5; XXXXY,LXII,
46 — 47.
Physician s. Doctor.
Physicians', College of, MS. pp.
XXXII, XXXVII, 3.
Piers Plowman p. XXX; 11. 125,
157, 631 etc.
Pollard, A. W., p. XIV sq.,
XIX, XXI sqq.; s. also
Notes, passim.
1(54
Index.
Polycraticus p. XXIT; 11. 303
sqq.
prelat 1. 22.
Present & Preterite 'Tenses
11. 515, 589.
pride 1. Gil.
proud 1. 428.
Pynsoirs Edition p. VII.
Rawlinson MSS. pp. XXXII sq. ;
XXXXVI, 22; LXIIL; 48,
LXV sq.
Royal MSS. pp. XXXII, LXIII,
49; LXIV, 50.
Sachs, Hans, p. XXVI.
Salisbury s. Johannes.
Scogan/H., p. LXXI.
Schmid, Chr. v., p. XXVI.
seinl(e) 1. 20.
Selden MS. pp. XXXII,
XXXX1V, 18; LV, 160
(Add. 5).
Senec(a) 1. 204.
Shipman's Tale p. XXIII.
shretce 1. 208.
fthul(n) 11. 95, 477.
Singular & Plural 11. 58, 76,
95, 98, 358, 481, 648.
Sion Coll. MS. p. XXXIII.
Skeat, W. W., pp. VII, XIII
sqq., XVI, XIX, XXI sqq., |
XXVI, XXXV; 11. 12, i:>,
62, 98, 118, 160, etc.
Sloane MSS. pp. XXXII,
XXXXIX, 27; LXI, LXIV,
51.
Somali version p. XXVI. n. 2.
Sources p. XXIV sqq.
Speght's Ed. p. VIII.
Spelling (Chaucer's) p. XVI 1 1
sq.; cp. 1. 5.
Stilbon 1. 315; Add. p. n;o (<»).
X//Y/C 1. 417.
Subjunctive Mood 11. 21, 79,
281, 311, 526.
Sweet, H., p. 159 (Add., 2).
Tawney, Prof., p. XXV.
that (repeated) 1. 351.
this(e) 1. 250.
Thynne, W™, pp. VIII sqq.,
XXXII, XXXIV, LIII, 32;
1. 619.
Tibetan version p. XXV.
to, prep., 1. 407.
Trinity Coll., Cambr., MSS.
pp. " XXXII, XX XX IV,
XXXXVI, 21 ; LI, 28;LXVsq.
Trinity Coll.. Oxt'., MS. pp.
XXXII, LXV, 52.
Types pp. XXXIV sqq.
Tyrwhitt's Edit, pp* VIII sqq..
XXIV, LII, 2, LXXI; 11. 14,
17, 33, 275, etc.
vnbokele 1. 657.
Urry's Edit p. VIII.
Versification (Chaucer's) p.
XVII; s. 11. 10, 19. 75. <>!).
159, 180, 324, 325, (!4:!.
644, etc.
vileijnye 1. 452.
Vulgate 11. 233, 261, etc.
Wife of Bath's Talc 11. XXIII
sq., XXVII.
wonder siynes 1. (>03.
de Worde. W., p. VII sq.
Woolcombe, W., p. XX VII.
Wright, Tho., pp. IX ><|'l--
XXIV, LII, n. 2; 1. 12, etc.
Xupitza, J.. pp. XII 1 si).. XV
sqq..X\\lllsM(|.. XXXXIX.
LXXI.
BINDING SECT. FEB 2 3 196!
Chaucer Society, London
cPublicationsn
A3
ser.2
no. 35
CIRCULATE AS MONOGRAPH
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11